Blog

  • The Protege chapter 1

    Font size : +


    Alecia, turns a chance meeting with her hero into a life changing job offer. When Cynthia stirs some strange feelings in her.. Alecia must find the balance between her personal and professional desires.

    My name is Alecia Carmichael. My story begins when I was 24 and just finished my MBA in Finance from Indiana University (Top in the class and best piece of ass. I would joke with my best friend Mikey.) I was top in the class with a 4.0 GPA and near perfect score on the GRE 336 combined score. And I was clearly the hottest bod in the whole damned department.

    Not trying to be conceited but I was blessed with great cheekbones and better than average tits. I work out like I study, all out. I have always been naturally motivated and can’t sit still. Luckily, I have a knack for constructive endeavors.

    My older sister Amber has the same energy, but lacks a compass, so she has had a more troubled life. She’s had some substance abuse issues and frequents rehab facilities.

    The bottom line is I am motivated by success and power. While Amber is motivated by drugs and rock and roll. Thus, we have taken very divergent paths.

    I took a lot of flak for staying at IU and the Kelley School of business for grad school, but I knew life would change dramatically after graduation and wanted to enjoy life close to home a bit longer. Besides, I can run circles around the Harvard Grads. My knowledge and instinct Financial Market Strategies is second to none.

    I have wonderful supportive parents that believed in me from an early age. By 9th grade I had convinced them to let me run my own 529 account and I tripled the value of the principal by 12th grade. By 10th grade my parents and grandparents had turned over control of half of their retirement accounts to me, and I outperformed their next best funds by 200% before I completed my undergrad degree. By the time I finished grad school I had taken on over 12 million dollars of investments for family and friends retirement accounts earning over $100K per year on the side. Thanks to scholarships my school was essentially free, and my parents sighed off the 529 unused funds to add to my nest egg. As I set off to begin my career, I had built the nest egg up to just over $300K. Not bad for a 24-year-old.

    Now, off to the Big Apple, the only place to work if you’re gonna be the next Muriel Siebert. (She was the first woman with a seat on the stock exchange and started her own investment company that went public.) She paved the way for women in a male dominated field.

    The hot commodity (pun intended) in the world of finance now was Cynthia Liebert. At 34 she is responsible for over $50 Billion AUM and poised to become COO for one of the largest Investment firms in the US. I have fantasized about meeting her since high school. My Senior year in Highschool I set up a model of 3 different investment funds I have managed since. I have actually out performed her for the past two years.

    I had lined up a few interviews and had two offers for jobs in Indy, but New York was the only choice. I leased a 2-bedroom 2 bath apartment on the 20th floor of the 71 Broadway Apartments, sight unseen paying 12 months in advance for only $60K. It was in the heart of the financial district with access wall street, freedom tower and the stock exchange in walking distance. Movers had delivered the basics and set it up for me prior to even seeing the place.

    I insisted my parents wait at least until fall for a visit and had our tear filled good by at the Indy airport. I had five interviews lined up with major investment firms and knew I would be starting in six figures with at least a 2 for the first digit. I had listened to Alicia Keys and Jay Z’s New York about 20,000 times in the last 8 years but had it on repeat for the flight. I think the business man next to me in first class was sick of the song before we took off.

    It was Thursday, and I had my first interview Monday, so a fun weekend was planned with three New Yorker friends I met in college. Three separate meetings to get their unbiased advice and insights on New York. Monday I would hit the ground running and I planned to have at least two offers by the end of the week.

    I arrived at LaGuardia at 8:30 PM and hit the cab to Manhattan right at sunset. I had been to New York only once with my friend Stacey, whom I would be seeing tomorrow but this time was special. Sunset, lights, traffic, on my own in the “big city where dreams are made of. There’s nothing you can’t do. Let’s hear it for New York!” The smile on my face was giant. The cab driver was a young Arab sounding man, his eyes caught mine in the mirror.

    “First time in New York?” he asked smiling.

    “First time as a New Yorker,” I said in disbelief. (I am a New Yorker!) “Moving here today.”

    “Moving to Manhattan?” he asked surprised.

    “Yes,” I said confidently

    “Living at 71 Broadway?” he continued.

    “Yes…”

    “Just married?” he asked condescendingly.

    “No sir,” I replied getting slightly annoyed.

    “Are you a model? You are so beautiful.” he said blushing a little.

    Insulted and flattered at the same time, I could not help but blush. “No sir, I just graduated with my master’s in finance coming to work on Wall Street. Can you please take me past the stock exchange on the way to my apartment please?”

    As we passed, my throat tightened at the site of the bull statue.

    “This is my weekend off if you need someone to show you around,” he said rather confidently.

    I glanced at the mirror and he was attractive in a tall dark and handsome sort of way.

    “I got it covered thanks though,” I said smiling a little flirtatiously.

    When we arrived at the building, the fare was $49. I gave him a $100-dollar bill. “Keep the change Ghalib. Thanks for the offer,” I smiled.

    He handed me his card, “Please call if you need a ride. I stepped from the cab, the warm summer breeze was incredible. The resident assistant met me in the lobby and helped me to my apartment and the concierge got my bags. My heart raced when I stepped in. It was beautiful but a bit bare. I decided to wait for living room furniture until I saw the place.

    The moving service did it all, setting up my bedroom with clothes in the drawers and closets, towels in the bathroom courtesy of mom and dad. It was amazing. I felt like royalty. I unpacked my luggage and headed up to the rooftop terrace. I sat and gazed in wonder at the freedom tower.

    I would be interviewing there Monday with Moody. My web interview went extremely well, and Mr. Richards their VP of Investor Relations seemed ready to make me an offer on the spot, but I needed to talk to three more Executive VP’s on Monday.

    I did my best to keep direct eye contact with him during the interview adding just a touch of flirtation and making sure to stand while subtly leaning toward the camera for a touch of cleavage. When he squirmed in his seat I settled back into my seat. He gave a subconscious little cough and the remaining questions were mere formalities. It was a fact I leaned early on, men can be manipulated very easily by a pretty face and some subtle body language. I was blessed with a pretty face, but they rarely see that I am smarter than them, which creates an even greater advantage. The other three interviewers were all men, so I was sure an offer would be coming after Monday.

    But Friday, Saturday and Sunday were going to be tourist time. I planned to be a full time sightseer with the obligatory I love NY shirt. I was meeting Stacey tomorrow morning to see the Chrysler building, Bank of America towers, 40 Wall Street and 70 Pine Street. Then we were going to finish off with a Yankee’s game and maybe a night on the town.

    Saturday was Delaney, a dance major from Brooklyn. She was a true New Yawker. Sunday was going to be with Lawrence, the gay business nerd from Carnegie Hill. He was in line to run his father’s business someday, if he wanted it.

    Stacey grew up in White Plains nearby and her dad grew up in Brooklyn, a die-hard Yankee fan. He got us tickets for the Tigers game. My dad was a Tigers fan and it rubbed off on me. But from now on, if I’m gonna live in New York, I would need to adopt the Yankees.

    Stacey wanted out of New York for college and ended up at IU school of business. We hit it off and roomed together the last 2 years on campus. She was a business major and was looking for work but was struggling to find something.

    She came in Friday Morning on the subway and we met at The Pearl Street Diner for an early breakfast 8:00 AM. She was not happy about the time but was the kind of friend that would do anything for you, so she showed up with a smile. The diner was only a mile and it was a beautiful summer day, so I walked. (Any excuse to walk down Wall Street).

    I wore a pair of tight-fitting cutoff jeans and my I love NY bedazzled shirt as planned. I did a spin in front of the mirror. My butt was tight, my boobs were up, my spirits were high. I would be starting a lifetime of business suits and skirts next week, so my first weekend was all fun and casual. My dark brown hair was pulled back in a pony tail.

    Stacey wore a cute little spaghetti strapped sundress. Her sandy blonde hair hung down tight to her cheeks hanging about half way down her neck. She had intense blue eyes and golden-brown tanned skin against a peach and white floral form fitting sundress. We would have some fun today with the New York men, I could tell.

    The Pearl St. Diner was a hit. The waffles and fruit were to die for. ” I will be living here, I can tell,” I said after taking my first bite.

    “Can I try?” asked Stacey, stabbing a piece with my fork.

    “Hey! eat your own.” I protested, sliding my plate away.

    “Mmmm,” she sighed savoring the stolen bite of waffle. “Delicious, almost worth getting up at 5:30 for this. Wanna try my French toast?

    “Sure,” I said, taking the bite off her outstretched fork.

    “Amazing,” I said impressed with a unique flavor, I could not quite pinpoint. “Great coffee, great food. On the list!”

    “I’ve never eaten here but it’s on my list too!” she said shoving in another bite. She continued after swallowing, “So, 40 wall street first, 70 pine and then the Chrysler building ok?”

    “Sounds great and finish off with Bank of America Tower,” I replied happily gulping down coffee. “I can’t believe I’m living in New freakin” York,” I said grinning like Pennywise.

    She grinned back,” This is gonna be so much fun having you here!”

    We caught up on family and hit the road. It was a dream come true walking the streets of Manhattan. We got to the Chrysler building around 11:00. Her family dentist had an office on the 79th floor. She got me in to sign up as a patient and we, seized the opportunity to sneak a peek of the view. It was breathtaking.

    On the way out, in the elevator, we were happily discussing the next stop when it stopped on 78. “This could take all day if we stop on every floor,” I said jokingly, when suddenly I looked at the sharp dressed lady that appeared as the doors opened, and my jaw dropped. I did a double take… Cynthia Liebert!

    My heart raced and my throat tightened. “WTF, Cynthia Freakin’ Liebert and I look like a freakin’ tourist!” I thought to myself. “Arguably the most powerful woman on wall street, my hero. The person I emulated the past six years and would love to work for more than anyone in the world, was right here! This could be my big chance… Say something! But your dressed like a doofus!”

    “Cynthia Liebert?” I asked extending a hand as she turned to look at me.

    Her eyes quickly looked me up and down and then, rolled at the sight of my outfit. “Yes,” she replied trying to be polite but not extending her hand.

    “It is such an honor to meet you. I have admired you for so long. You are such an inspiration. Because of you, I graduated top of my class in finance and now, I’m in New York starting my career…”

    “Top of your class… how old are you Miss…” She said extending her hand and looking at me confused.

    “Alecia Carmichael,” I said shaking her hand vigorously. “I’m 24 and just graduated from I U with an MBA in finance, I currently manage over 12 million in assets for family and friends. I use six investment models for investment funds that are on par with any in industry. Three of them since sophomore year in high school. I would do anything to work for you. I have admired you and followed your career since I was 13. Please forgive my appearance, this is the last weekend before my career begins and my friend Stacey and I are seeing the sites. I just can’t believe it’s you. You are my hero. (I took a quick breath through the nose as I had not bothered to breath since I started talking.) And your perfume is incredible…”

    She gave me another look up and down,” Wow, you are certainly not shy, that’s for sure. I am heading for lunch and just fired my executive assistant. My gut tells me to hear you out. If you’d like to join me, we can talk about you filling that roll. I’m leaving for the Hamptons tonight and you would need to join me for the weekend if you choose to take it. It pays $1500/week flat salary. Interested?” She asked, blue eyes piercing mine.

    The interview Monday with Moody would easily result in four times the salary, excluding performance bonuses. But this was Cynthia freakin’ Liebert.

    “Yes, I’m definitely interested and available right now.” I said eagerly.

    She was about two inches taller than me. (I’m 5′ 7″) Though she was in heals and a well-tailored navy suit jacket and form fitting mid-thigh cut skirt. She had light blond hair mid back length with an overlapping textured look. It was perfectly uniform in color and highlighted her light blue eyes. Her skin was flawless except for a mole on her left cheek. She wore a bold red lipstick with just a touch of barely there blue eye shadow with no sign of blush or concealer. Her perfume was a unique scent that had a hint of spice and a touch of… Honeysuckle? It was very distinctive but not overwhelming.

    “Will you be joining us Stacey?” She asked turning to face the doors with her back to us.

    I glanced at Stacey and she looked at me with a questioning expression. I quickly shook my head, wanting to maximize my time with Cynthia.

    “Unfortunately, I have to meet Matt for lunch. It was a pleasure meeting you. Text me when you’re done Alecia.” She was lipping “OMG… Amazing… You got this!”

    The doors opened, Cynthia stepped out and shook Stacey’s hand, “Pleasure meeting you,” she said walking quickly toward the exit. “I’ve got a con call in one hour, let’s make it quick. We’ll eat at New York Central. Do you have access to your resume?”

    I was prepared, I had it and my self-made prospectuses for my investment funds. “Yes, I do, and some info on my investment funds. I will forward them to you if you give me your e-mail.” I said confidently.

    As we walked, she glanced over at me in my shorts and T and no purse. I had a cell phone in one pocket and a mini wallet with ID and credit card in the other. I pulled out my cell phone and had them e-mailed before we reached the restaurant.

    I won’t bore you with details of EBITDA, earnings ratios and market trends, but will sum it up that I made a good impression. She wanted to give me a trial at the job. She warned me this would be a thankless underpaying job, but I would be her right hand and get to learn on the front lines and I would need to start today and be on call 24/7.

    Hoping to leverage my position I told her about my interview Monday with Moody and the subsequent meeting with other firms.

    “Are you talking to Bill Richards?” She asked smiling.

    “Yes Ma’am,” I replied.

    “I’m not that old, Sweetie. Call my Cynthia,” She said laughingly.

    “I’ll make you a deal. Commit to eight months and I will fix it with Bill that in eight months he can have first dibs on hiring you after I’ve trained you. I promise you’re gold… OK?” She said waiting for a response.

    “Done!” I said, heart racing.

    She dialed him and told him the plan, and he agreed, disappointed though he was. Then she asked who else I was interviewing with and called the other two companies for me, making the same deal. When she hung up with the last one, she excused herself to the ladies room. We were wrapping up and I need to get ready for the trip. First weekend in town and going to the Freaking Hamptons with Cynthia Freakin’ Liebert!

    I quickly texted Ghalib the cabby

    Me: I need immediate pick up at the Hyatt by Chrysler and need to look important. Can you help?

    Ghalib: 20 minutes away and driving your way. VIP got it.

    Me: VIP Tip!

    Then I texted Stacey.

    Me: Can you meet me behind the Hyatt in 20 minutes?

    Stacey: Sure, did it go well?

    Me: Yes! Tell you all about it in 20

    Cynthia returned and sat down. Her perfume refreshed. I was struck by the natural beauty of her skin. Very little make-up and flawless. She seemed to draw the eyes of everyone in the room. I still could not believe the incredible chain of events that occurred in the past hour.

    “I don’t really believe in destiny Alecia, but this is the best I’ve felt about a new hire, ever. An hour ago, I was lamenting the process and convinced I was in for a month of frustration. Of course, if you’re as sharp as I think, it may be a short-lived role… You have the most piercing eyes. They will serve you well in this job. The old boys will be eating out of your hand.” She held up her iced tea, “To new beginnings”

    “New beginnings,” I said grinning like a child on Christmas morning.

    “Meet me at the Pier Six Helipad at 6:30. It’s a white Augusta A109. We’ll come back Sunday evening and be back in the office Monday 7:00 AM. Bring bathing suit, workout clothes, and casuals. Do you Jog?” She said finishing her shrimp salad.

    “Yes, twice a week and tread mill and elliptical three days,” I replied.

    “Great, Saturday morning we can start with a beach jog and see how we feel after that. Four miles ok?” She asked and waved at someone one behind me.

    “Sure,” I said quickly, trying to wrap my head around all of this and not look too excited.

    “Great, we’ll just stay close to the house. They’ll be a few friends for dinner Saturday, but other than that some, beach and pool time and get to know you planning session. Casual dress is fine. We can hit the ground running Monday morning. (She looked at her phone.) Gotta take this, see you at 6:30. Send me the bill, Mandy,” she said to the waitress.

    I walked quickly with her and when we stepped out, Ghalib stood next to his cab with a sport coat and tie on. “Miss Alecia, very good to see you, where can I take you today?” He said loud enough to make sure Cynthia heard and opened the back door.

    She stopped briefly took a quick look at Ghalib, as she talked, looked back at me and smiled and gave a wink of approval.

    She continued on across the street without a look back. I climbed into the cab and as soon as he closed the door, I screamed like a child.

    “Ghalib! Do you know who that was?”

    “No, I don’t…” he began until I cut him off.

    “Cynthia Freakin’ Liebert! The most powerful woman on Wall Street! Guess who I’m working for?”

    He grinned, “Cynthia Freakin’ Liebert?”

    “Yes! Cynthia Freakin’ Liebert! Thank you so much for coming! Your timing was perfect!

    Well done. I need to go home and pack. I’m going to The Hamptons with Cynthia Freakin’ Liebert tonight! Oh shit! almost forgot Stacey. She’s behind the hotel.”

    As we rounded the block, I looked at Ghalib’s eyes in the mirror and thought about how deep brown they looked. I felt a tingle down below at the thought of riding his hard-on in my new bed. “Christen the new place properly,” I thought to myself.

    The lust in my eyes must have been obvious, because the grin on Ghalib’s face and the acknowledgement in his eyes was unmistakable. My cheeks reddened and I looked away quickly. Stacey was waiting and we picked her up quickly.

    “Ghalib, can you take us to my apartment please. (I turned to Stacey) I’m going to the Hamptons for the weekend with Cynthia Freakin’ Liebert!” I screamed.

    I gave her the quick run-down and as we approached my apartment building, it hit me…

    “Crap! What am I going to wear? She said casual and a bathing suit. What’s casual in the Hamptons? Where can we go for clothes?” I asked Stacey.

    “Um… Let’s see… Bloomingdale’s maybe?” She replied looking for approval.

    “Sure. Ghalib, change of plans, Bloomingdale’s please.,” I said beaming with excitement.

    The afternoon was a blur. Stacey and I picked out two bathing suits, (Bikini and one piece) some jogging clothes and my best guess at “Hampton’s Casual.” Ghalib dropped us at Bloomingdale and picked us up an hour later. We dropped Stacey at the subway, and I returned to the apartment.

    It was 2:30, I was full of adrenalin and excitement. When we arrived, Ghalib walked around opening the door for me. He held out his hand and I took it as he guided me out of the car.

    “Thank you so much,” I said, giving him a hug without thinking.

    His cologne smelled great as I broke the hug and kissed his cheek. I felt a wave of warmth down below at the feel of his firm body.

    “I can’t believe, I’m working for Cynthia Freakin’ Liebert!” I said jumping up and down with my hands on his shoulders.

    I wanted to take him in and do him in the new apartment, so bad. “Calm Down Alecia!” I told myself. “You don’t screw random guys… just a quickie, I’m so cranked up right now!” I looked at my watch.

    “Thank you Ghalib!” I need to be at the Pier Six Helipad at 6:30. Can you pick me up? What time should we leave? I’ll need a ride home Sunday night too…”

    “Whoa, take a breath, Alecia, you don’t want to get too excited. You need to play it cool. This is Wall Street, they will chew you up and spit you out,” he said calmly. “I’ll pick you up at 5:30 right here. That will give us plenty of time.”

    I looked at my watch. ” Ok gotta pack, see you soon,” I said kissing his cheek again. “Thank you so much.

    I handed him a $100 bill and ran for the apartment, “Congratulations!” he yelled as the door closed behind me. I waved without looking back.

    I went in and closed the door behind me. Leaning against the door, I closed my eyes and took several slow deep breaths, trying to center.

    “Ok, gotta pack,” I said, the scent of her perfume seemed to be in my apartment. I shook my head. “Can’t be,” I smelled my hands. They did seem to have a touch of her scent on them.

    I had almost three hours. I needed to pack, shower, Call Mom, Call Stacey and apologize for bailing on her and the Yankee game, Call Delaney and Lawrence and give them the news and my apology for the change in plans.

    I made the calls first. I felt terrible for cutting Mom off after two minutes, but it was that or 2 hours. “Be careful, sweetie!” she said with a mix of excitement and fear for the adventure I had ahead. Her and I both! The others were all understanding and happy for me. I promised we’d do it soon.

    Part of me knew that wasn’t true. Cynthia made it clear, my life was hers for at least eight months. I spent over an hour agonizing over what to pack. I did the only thing I could do and overpacked. From Jean, to tennis shorts, jogging outfits (of course), yoga pants, business skirt, blouse and jacket, both bathing suits, running shoes, flip flops, heals and flats. I am a master packer and got it all into a roll on, with a brief case/make up bag, purse and hand bag, just in case.

    It was 4:15 PM when I had a bit of an adrenaline crash. I had to shower and change and got my shorts and shirt off and threw myself onto the bed, spread eagle in panties and braw. I closed my eyes trying to relax, but the events of the day played over in my mind. I popped the front of my braw and let the girls breath. The flow of blood through my breast and the warm July air through the open windows felt amazing.

    This time tomorrow I will be on the beach, I thought. I slipped off my panties and jettisoned the braw completely. I lay there, eyes closed, legs spread, the warm gently breeze, tickling my labia. “Five Minutes,” I told myself, breathing slow and steady. “Cynthia Freakin’ Liebert. The sound of the city below was music to my ears. I smelled my hand, detecting just a hint of her perfume. “Someday soon I will have my own custom blend perfume…”

    I replayed the lunch in my head… Her handling of the competition, her pitch to me, she was a master. She was all I imagined and more. On top of all that perfect skin and gorgeous hair.

    My adrenalin was pumping again, and my thoughts turned to Ghalib. If only he were here… The blood flowed and my lower regions tingled. I caressed my breasts softly, as my breathing deepened. All the excitement had nerve endings activated throughout my body. I hadn’t touched myself like this in what seemed like forever, but today… today, I needed a release. There was too much excitement and I needed to take the edge off.

    I pictured Ghalib standing before me, naked, chiseled and hard. He crawled on the bed on all fours, between my spread legs. He hesitated and raised up on his knees as his hand caressed my soft stomach. His brown eyes, locked on mine, he leaned forward stretching his gentle hand to touch my breasts. I could feel the heat and rapidly growing wetness. My nipples stiffed as his hand approached, gently tracing his fingers over my skin.

    My eyes closed, my own hand played the part of Ghalib’s, softly squeezing my full breast sending a tingling rush through my erect nibbles, imagining his lips gently kissing them. As my right hand reached my hot drenched labia, I imagined his hot stiff hard-on slowly pressing against my pelvis as his lips continued to gently work my screaming nipples.

    Such soft lips, I thought as he pressed himself against me. His kisses moved slowly up toward my neck as he ever so slowly pushed his throbbing head against my steaming labia. My fingers pressed in as I fantasized. His lips, so soft against my shoulder as his hair caressed my neck like silk against my skin. I was dripping wet working my fingers more frantically as felt an orgasm build.

    “Oh, please don’t stop,” I said almost singing. “Aaahhh, I need this bad. Oh yes make me cum. Auuuhhhhhh,” I screamed.

    I imagined his stiff boner thrusting in deep and hard, relentlessly sliding in and out. The soft kisses on my neck sending chills down my spine. Kisses so soft and delicate as the stiff shaft pushed. “Why was I smelling Cynthia’s perfume?” I thought as my climax built. The soft lips moved up to meet mine, the long silky hair caressed my cheeks as our tongues intertwined. I whined loudly picturing passionately kissing as my orgasm approached.

    “Oooohhhhh yeeesss! I’m cumming!” I yelled as my orgasm hit like a freight train. “Ahhhhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhh!” I screamed.

    The image that flashed in my mind at the peak of my pleasure was Cynthia’s face with her perfect skin and bright red lips, with her sandy hair dangling. The scent of her perfume stuck in my mind, as my fingers worked my clit. I pushed the image out of my mind and focused quickly on the thought of Ghalib’s brown eyes and dark hair.

    My body went limp as my orgasm passed. I stared at the ceiling panting and regaining my composure. I was disturbed, trying to understand why her image had popped into my head at my moment of ecstasy…

    “It’s just the fact that such a powerful woman wanted to hire me,” I thought to myself. “It perfectly normal transference.”

    My fingers were drenched as I could feel my cum running slowly down my ass cheeks. I jumped up,” Gotta get a shower and get ready!” I told myself trying to refocus. My mind did seem to have a greater clarity after that quick release. There was a wet spot on my bed spread, I would need to deal with later. For now, I pulled it off an put it in the clothes basket

    I cleaned myself up and put on a sharp looking grey double-breasted skirt suit. I put on a white blouse with a subtle collar. With the shirt unbuttoned to the 3rd button, the collar blended in, giving the appearance of wearing nothing beneath the jacket. The skirt was form fitting and ended just above the knee. I opted not to put on panty hose since Cynthia had not been wearing them earlier. I wore black heals that matched my slightly oversized purse and left my hair down, straight hanging about half way between my shoulders and the bottom of the jacket V-neck.

    Ghalib dropped me at the helipad and there was only one white chopper there. He opened the door and I stepped out. In front of us was a black limo and a blond in skin tight designer jeans stepped out. I could only see her back but thought she must be a super model. She simply had the nicest ass I’d ever seen. She wore a 2-inch-wide heavy leather belt with a pattern of pencil sized holes scattered throughout. The belt pulled slightly down in the middle of her back where the center belt loop tugged downward from the strain the jeans covering her gorgeous round ass cheeks.

    The crotch of the jeans pulled upward separating her ass cheeks in a V that extended half way up her ass. As she stood with her feet a couple inches apart, a triangle of light peaked through her inter thighs. He ass was not wide but as she turned slightly the protrusion of her ass was almost a perfect half sphere. The bottom of each cheek had a perfect little smiley face crease. Apart from that creases, there did not appear to be a wrinkle anywhere in her jeans except where the bottom of the pant legs covered the thick healed, high-heeled boots.

    I glanced at Ghalib and he did a double take and tried not to stare. Her hair was in a pony tail and she wore a skin tight fitted white blouse with short cuffed sleeves. I could only recall one time when woman’s ass sent a tingle between my legs, and I could not help but say, “Daaammnn,” as she took a few steps and those cheeks clenched and bulged with each step.

    The other time was Haley Williams from Paramore in their “Fake Happy” video. Something about the shimmering spandex just made me want to touch, it, kiss it and nibble on it… I recall watching the video about 100 times..

    I shook my head and turned toward Ghalib. He smiled perkily, “Alecia…I think you have a naughty adventurous side young lady.”

    I blushed so strongly I could see the red glow off my cheeks. I widened my eyes and smiled a sexy smile. He began to blush as well. As my eyes locked back on the world class ass, she turned around and my jaw dropped…Cynthia Freakin Liebert! Not only the richest, smartest and most powerful woman on Wall Street, but the sexiest as well. Who said you can’t have it all?

    “Alecia, you clean up well,” she said walking over and giving me a hug. Her body was firm! I was suddenly afraid of running and working out with her this weekend. Her perfume crept into my nostrils. “I did say casual, (a look of concern hit my face.) but you look great. I’m glad you made it. The copter should have us there in 30 minutes, Dinner and drinks on the beach when we arrive, sound good?”

    “Sounds incredible,” I said smiling like a child on Christmas.

    She turned and walked toward the chopper. Her driver carried a suitcase for her and a should strapped leather, brief case. Ghalib followed suit and carried my bags to the chopper. I could not help watching those perfectly rounded globes flex and relax with each step.

    The men loaded the bags and I gave Ghalib the Hampton’s double cheek kiss, ” Thank you Ghalib. I will see you Sunday.”

    “Are you sure you don’t want to bring him with us?” asked Cynthia in a playful tone, smiling at Ghalib and giving him the once over, hungrily.

    He blushed and nodded to her. “You ladies travel safe.”

    She walked over to him and said, “It’s a shame you can’t join us.” Holding out her hand like the queen.

    He took her hand and kissed the back of it., “Until Sunday, my lady.”

    I stared into Ghalib’s eyes as he slowly backed away. The fact that Cynthia liked him made me want him even more. He smiled knowingly and headed for his cab. I did not even think about paying him, and he simple walked off without asking for payment. I would be sure to pay him later, I thought flashing back to my earlier session.

    The stirring between my legs rekindled when I watched him walk away. As I turned toward Cynthia, she had sly grin on her face. He is simply delicious, and I see you agree. Again, I blushed as I followed her to the chopper. She stepped in before me highlighting her incredible ass again. I could not seem to stop staring.

    Before today, I had never experienced the phenomenon of career excitement, manifesting itself with such a surge of sexual energy. Even after masturbating a little over an hour ago I was ready for more… And the pulsing vibration of the chopper did not help. Where was Ghalib when I need him?

    The chopper had a female attendant and a full bar. The flight was only 30 minutes normally, but she had them do a tour of the bay and skirted the city. The view was amazing. I knew this was definitely the life for me. We were seated facing each other and it became apparent she was not wearing a bra. After we cleared the city, she asked the attendant to give me a computer bag.

    “That has your new lap top in it. If you get it out, we can bring up my Calendar and bring you up to speed. Becky, I’ll have a Martini and get miss Alecia…”

    She paused looking at me. I said the only drink that seemed most appropriate, “A Manhattan please.”

    It was a brand-new HP elite book laptop, “State of the art. Very nice,” I said. “Thank you so much.”

    “This will be your best friend, next to that,” she said handing me a new I-phone XS.

    “Thanks again,” I said smiling happily.

    “And last but not least,” she handed me a business card, holding a box of them in the other hand. “Alecia Carmichael, Executive Consultant,” I said beaming.

    “Executive Consultant for Cynthia Freakin’ Liebert!” I thought to myself.

    We each had three drinks in when we landed. Every time she refilled, she gave me one. Three drinks were usually it for me. I was grateful when we landed. There was a limo to meet us and we rolled immediately toward her house.

    “I’m famished,” She said, as we drove on. “I hope fillet and scallops wil do. Phillip is preparing dinner as we speak. That would be perfect,” I said thinking I sounded a little too sappy.

    We arrived at an amazing house. It had five garages, a stone driveway and was a mixture of stone and cedar siding, six dormers and a torrent on either end that resembled a light house. The back yard overlooked the ocean with an infinity pool and built in oversized stone hot tub that sat at one end, elevated and flowing into the pool with a water fall.

    We entered and she got us another drink ordered before I could protest. We drank as she gave me the tour. I had to steady myself on the stair case as the alcohol was kicking in. Luckily, we wrapped the tour up on the patio dining table as the dinner was served.

    The view was amazing, as the cool breeze blew off the ocean, cooling down the hot July day. Dinner was delicious. Something about salt air makes food taste so much better. I was in a daze, sitting the patio next to an infinity pool overlooking the beach, in the Hamptons with Cynthia Freakin Liebert.

    I expected a Devil Wears Prada relationship, but she was genuinely nice. During the tour of the house and dinner, she spent the entire time asking me about my family and friends. She really seemed interested and remembered details. She refused to talk about business or anything company related for the entire evening.

    By the end of dinner, I had lost track of how many drinks I had. She ordered another round from the Christine the household assistant. She was 50ish and motherly looking. When she delivered the drinks, Cynthia released her and the staff for the evening and told her we they were all free for the weekend and the house would be empty all week, and for everyone to enjoy some beach time.

    I had not felt this drunk… maybe ever. I knew this had to be the last one or I would be passed out and blacked out. It was 8:00PM and I could feel the heat radiating from my cheeks. “I must look like a tomato,” I thought to myself. If I ever get tipsy, my cheeks immediately turn red and warm up. They were on fire.

    “Shall we have a soak in the hot tub,” she asked sounding like she was stone sober.

    “shlure,” I responded, embarrassed. “I’m slorry, these drinks are hitting me hard. I need to stlop after this one.”

    “I didn’t mean to lead you astray Lecia,” she said smiling. “I’m not usually a drinker either, but I’m just so happy I found you. It’s been a real joy spending time with you, I kind of lost count. As I said I usually get up around 5:00 for a jog and gym session on Saturday, so I usually turn in between 9:00 and 10:00 when I’m at home. I’m not the alcoholic, close the bars down business person. And I’m glad to hear you’re not a party girl either. The stakes are too high these days to let yourself get in a compromising position.

    Let’s get our suits on, have a soak and call it a night. Are you still up for a morning workout?” she asked sounding genuinely concerned about me.

    “Shlure… Sure thing,” I replied. I could not help but giggle.

    “Oh, my you do have it bad,” she laughed, standing up. “Woah.” She swayed and steadied herself. “I think I may be a bit lit, myself.”

    She laughed and stepped over to me, reaching out a hand. I grabbed her hand and steadied myself as I stood up. My head spun as I stood swaying a bit. “Oh my, I am feeling it… Wow… Note to self. Manhattans will sneak up on you.”

    She gripped my hand firmly and pulled it across her shoulders. “We’ll steady one another, Lecia,” she said as we began to step arms across each other’s shoulders.

    I had never liked the shortened version of my name, but from Cynthia, I loved it. It was like I was getting a new best friend. I wondered if I dared call her Cindy but decided I would not find out. Her room was almost directly across the hall from my room. Although I would not call it a room. It was and en suite plus. It had a bedroom, sitting area, walk in closet and full bath with tub and shower and double sink and separate toilet. I would have been a Master suite in 99.9% of homes. But here it was a guest room… One of four.

    She felt warm and steady as we walked. When she released me, I focused and managed not to sway or stumble.

    “I’ll meet you in the hot tub in ten,” she said happily.

    “Sure thing!” I said emphatically, without slurring and both laughed.

    “Well slaid,” she laughed. I assumed slurring on purpose.

    I went to the bathroom, peed, washed my hands and face. My cheeks were glowing, and my head was in full spin mode. I splashed cold water on my face and tried my best to sober up quick. I put on my new red bikini. When I looked at myself, in the mirror, I had to laugh. My cheeks seemed as red as the suit. I decided to go bikini, after seeing Cynthia in those painted on jeans, I knew she would definitely be a bikini girl. A woman with her confidence and that body would definitely show it off.

    I looked at myself in the mirror. Yesterday I would have smiled and told myself I was the hottest thing anyone would see tonight, but after Cynthia in those jeans, I knew It was probably not true. I did grip my 36D’s with one hand and position the top to highlight my girls. I took a step back and looked at how it fit. “You do look hot girl,” I told myself smiling.

    I turned and looked at my ass, in the mirror. I pulled the traditional cut suit down around my buns, shook it and smiled. “You can hold your own darlin. You look damn good sweetheart. Where is Ghalib, when you need him!”

    I arrived at the hot tub first. I grabbed my drink from the dinner table and stood next to the hot tub, staring out at the gorgeous view. There were two large sail boats drifting leisurely by as the sun lowered behind me. I climbed in and sat sideways on the curved lounge seat, so I could look directly out at the ocean. The hot tub was large. It could probably seat ten people easily.

    If I turned sideways, I could lay in the lounge seat with a cushioned head rest and get full body jets. But I sat on in like a bench seat so l could look straight out to sea. I leaned my head back on the edge of the tub, took a sip and let the warm water engulf me. The warmth, the view, the buzz, were just perfect.

    “I could get used to this.” I said smiling.

    “Good, I’m…”

    “Ah!” I screamed spilling some of my drink and jerking upright. “Oh God, I didn’t know you were there. I’m sorry… You startled me! I did not mean to sound presumptuous, It’s just the view and the food and your hospitality. I feel so comfortable. I would never presume to take this for granted…” (I realized I was rambling like an auctioneer on meth.)

    “Woah, relax Lecia. I did not take it like that at all. I’m glad you’re enjoying it. That is why I have this place. It’s a refuge of sanity it a crazy world. Relax, enjoy and just be yourself. You will have a lot of things to stress about starting Monday, I assure you. On Monday you will be Ms. Carmichael and I will demand much from you. This weekend…enjoy and let’s get to know one another, ok?”

    As she spoke, she walked around the hot tub in a white bikini, revealing a perfectly tanned body that made the bright white pop. Her top was a string type with full coverage of her better than average sized breasts. Her nipples were barely visible through the silky looking material. Her arms were toned and her shoulders subtle but athletic looking. Here stomach was smooth with a hint of abs. Her legs tanned and toned and shapely. The triangle in front was full but sexy, with the stings tied in a bow on either hip.

    I could not help but wonder if her skin was as soft and smooth as it looked. The bottoms fit tight and cleanly, it was just the right mix of sexy but not slutty. She was well kept, as I had imagined. She would not show off the fur, that would be tacky. The string ever so slightly indented into her hips. As she faced me, I could not help but wonder, what that ass was like in a bikini. The imagine in those jeans and its effect on me made me question myself. I hope the view wearing the bikini would somehow remove the mystery and set me back on the “straight” and narrow.

    Suddenly her voice snapped me back to reality. “Lecia? Ok?”

    My eyes darted up to see her blue eyes looking down at me. Her smile was mischievous. “You seem… preoccupied.”

    “I… a… (My eyes drifted back to the string bow and I thought about pulling the string and letting those bottoms fall to the deck.) It’s just (Her belly looked so smooth and soft.) been a dream day. I can’t believe I’m here. You’re my hero and the person I aspire to be like and now I’m here at you house…” I said smiling, shocked at the reaction as my eyes meant hers.

    My body tingled as her beautiful blue eyes cut through me. I stared at her perfect cheek bones and the cute little mole on her left cheek. The bright red lipstick was gone but her soft pink natural tone was… perfect. I took a large gulp of my drink to steady myself, when it occurred to me, that was the last thing I needed right now. I was not in my right mind… I felt like a hormone crazed teenager with her first crush.

    “Crush?” I thought to myself. “You’ve never even thought of a woman that way… (Haley Williams glistening spandex aside.) You’ve got to stop and sober up Alecia!”

    “Whooommm!” a loud boat horn bellowed.

    Cynthia whipped around and began to wave. I gasped as she revealed her semi thong bikini bottom stretched tightly over her firm round ass. It formed a bright white heart shape over her perfectly tanned skin. The top of the heart began at the tie bows and arched gently, peaking at her lower back and lowering toward the center, where a seam in the beck crept deeper between her ass cheeks as it went toward her vagina. The point of the heart nearly disappeared between her cheeks at the top of her labia, just before the bikini bottoms widened out forming a subtle camel toe dipping between her lips.

    I could hardly breath as a rush of heat ran through my pelvis, like I had never felt before. I marveled at the gap between her thighs forming a triangle with her camel toe. The ocean water between her tanned thighs and white bikini was strikingly blue. My mouth watered like a Pavlovian dog. I downed my drink, amazed at the perfect skin of her exposed cheeks, and the curve of her shapely hips. The top of the camel toe triangle gave way to the crease between her buns and thigh that curved gently below each cheek before fading into the silky-smooth skin of her golden-brown hips.

    I could not help but imagine reaching out, cupping her ass in my hands and tracing the line of fabric across her skin. I swallowed hard as my throat seemed to tighten and body tingled in the bubbling water. Suddenly her ass jiggled playfully, and I glanced up to see her looking back at me over her shoulder.

    “Leasie, I think I’m flattered,” she said grinning widely.

    My face must have been neon red as the reality of her catching me staring hit home. Even as the shock wore off my eyes returned to the bright white contrast to the bronze tan. (How did she find time to get a tan?) I the twilight the white suit seemed to glow even brighter.

    “Eyes are here Leasie,” she said smiling and turning to face me. I know what you’re thinking… How does a powerful wealthy executive stay in such great shape? Am I right?”

    Thankful for an out from the most awkward moment of my life, I jumped on it, really trying not to slur. “You are in incredible shape, how do you do it?”

    I could not win. If I kept my eyes off the bikini, her blue eyes cut through me. I wanted to feel what it was like to kiss her soft lips and feel her breasts against mine. I needed to control my thoughts but there was no stopping it.

    “Discipline. “She said walking over to the patio bar. “Every day I start with a workout. No matter what. I eat a little bit of everything but not a lot of anything.”

    She picked up a remote off the bar and turned the lights off Inside the house behind the pool. She grabbed a bottle of wine, two glasses and two towels from behind the bar and walked back to the edge of the hot tub. The sun was low behind the house creating a dark patio area. She set the wine and glasses on the deck next to the hot tub and then. Stood before me smiling down, the shimmering dark water behind her.

    “Let’s get comfy, shall we Leasie?” she said, untying the bikini top behind her neck. It dropped revealing two nicely shaped breasts. He areola were quarter sized with pencil sized nipples that barely protruded. I vaguely tried to think about her new nick name for me, but her hands reached behind to untie the top thrusting her breasts forward taking my full attention.

    “No tan lines,” I thought as the top dropped to the deck.

    Next, she reached for the string on her left hip an pulled the string allowing the white triangle to fold down and dangle on her inner thigh. When the right string untied, the front flopped forward revealing a well-trimmed bush above her slit. The top of her labia poked out as the crotch of the bikini clung to her moist lips. She wiggled her feet apart opening the triangle enough for the bottoms to fall free, clinging briefly to her outer labia before it released.

    I did not care that I was staring as her nakedness overwhelmed my senses. Her lips poked ever so slightly out the bottom of her cute hairless slit. I watched as she stepped slowly into the hot tub, standing on the seat before stepping all the way in. The water quietly engulfed her slit with the rustling water line reaching mid bush. Her belly button was a slight innie and I could detect a subtle tan line down below.

    “Wine?” she asked spinning around revealing her upper ass above the water line.

    “Shhhure,” I said no longer caring about slurring.

    She stood up on a lower step and leaned forward to poor the wine, giving a full view of her gorgeous ass and glistening pussy. I watched as water dripped from her dark pink labia. I was thankful for the hot tub, because my bottoms would be soaked through. Her pink little sphincter peeked at me between her golden buns. I can honestly say I have never seen another woman’s anus before. It was a perfect little circle.

    The deepening darkness made it hard to see and I found myself leaning forward for a closer look imagining slipping my fingers between those glistening lips. My heart raced and breath deepened in disbelief of the thoughts in my head.

    She spun and stepped back down moving toward me with two glasses of wine. She stopped in front of me as I leaned back and reached for a glass, trying not to stare at her ample breasts. As my hand approached the glass, she pulled back.

    “You’re turn Leasie. Are you just in or are you all in?” she smiled raising her eye brows.

    I reached under the water at my bikini top thankful the water provided some cover.

    “Uh, uh, uh,” she said shaking her head. “Stand up!”

    I stood up as commanded, almost losing my balance as the buzz hit home.

    “Steady Leasie,” she said grinning. “Now take it off.”

    She wiggled the glass of wine as a reward. I unclipped the front of my bikini top letting it fly open. The warm air on my nipples was exhilarating. My areola are outies and my nipples, stiff protrude more than a quarter inch. My nips were at full attention as I stared at Cynthia’s thinking I’m a little bigger but hers are just plain beautiful.

    “Doesn’t that feel better,” she grinned.

    “Ahhhh, yes it does,” I said swinging the girls side to side, before grabbing the sides of my bottoms and wiggling them down.

    As I leaned down, I lost my balance and fell forward. Realizing I would probably knock her over, I threw myself sideways off the seat, falling into the deeper water and completely submerging. I jumped up giggling bottoms stuck on my thighs. She was laughing hysterically.

    “Judges score… 9.2,” she giggled.

    I stood up and leaned on the side stepping awkwardly onto the seat of the hot tub. I spun around and planted my naked ass on the deck of the hot tub with my feet on the seat. It felt good to be in the cooler air for a moment, so I worked my bottoms off and leaned back propped up with my extended arms behind me. I let my knees drift wide apart exposing my lady parts to the breeze. I tilted my head back looking up to the stars coming into view with the sun now set.

    “Isn’t that better?” she asked stepping closer.

    I could not help but spread my legs a little farther as she stepped in front of me. She handed me a glass of wine and I leaned forward freeing my right hand to take the glass.

    “To new beginnings,” I said extending my glass.

    We touched glasses and I leaned forward with my elbows on my knees taking a drink. I noticed her steeling a peak at my exposed lady part. I leaned back onto my elbows and let my legs extend wide and straight. As I did my mind went to the vision of Cynthia, stepping forward between my legs, leaning in and setting her wine glass next to me as she crawled herself on top of me. I leaned back flat on my back and closed my eyes imagining her soft breasts brushing my stiff nipples as she leaned in bringing her warm soft lips to meet mine.

    I sighed as I imagined her tongue slowly pressing between my lips in a full passionate kiss…”Leasie, honey, what are your thinking about? I bet it’s Ghalib, isn’t it?”

    I jerked myself back into a sitting position. “Uh… yes, is it that obvious? It has been a while for me with the move and everything…” I slid slowly into the tub, sinking back down into the hot water.

    This time I sat my wine down on the deck, turned sideways and reclined on the lounge seat of the hot tub, tilting my head back on the cushioned head rest. Cynthia did the same on the other side.

    “Just be careful darlin’. You’re in the big city now. Although he is a fine specimen Um, um, um. You’re not in Indiana anymore,” she said sipping her wine.

    “I can handle myself, trust me. Sometimes a girl just needs a good stiff one to scratch the itch, no strings attached if you know what I mean,” I said hoping not to sound like an Indiana girl trying too hard to make a point.

    “I believe you Leasie, you sold yourself very well today. Just stay on target and don’t get distracted.

    I still was not sure about the nick name she tagged me with, but it was Cynthia Freakin’ Liebert. She could call me whatever she wanted.

    “I like your de***********ion, he is a “fine specimen”,” I said closing my eyes.

    I let the bubbles and churning water do their work, trying to turn my thoughts to Ghalib and riding him for my personal pleasure.

    “Oh Honey, you got it bad, don’t you?” said Cynthia’s voice getting closer. I’m gonna show you a little trick I have for just such problems.

    I opened my eyes and she was standing next to me steam rising between us. She bent over me and leaned on the edge of the hot tub with her left hand, her breasts hanging over me.

    “First, skootch down just a little she said gripping my thigh with her right hand and pulling me down until my chin touched the water. Good now (she reached between my legs and pulled my left thigh out a little.) just spread a little… Now hold the side with your right hand to brace yourself. It’s gonna be a fun ride… Are you ready?”

    I looked at her nervously, heart racing as she touched my naked body. “Ready for what?”

    “I call it Mr. Happy,” She said leaning in and lifting a control panel door. “Three, two, one…”

    She pushed a button and a powerful jet of water kicked on blasting me in the taint and lower vagina. I thrust my hips upward and felt the jest hit my anus as I raised.

    “Shhhh, it’s ok set back down, you just need to find the sweet spot Leasie, trust me Honey,” she said pushing on my pelvis gently.

    I settled back down on my butt and the jet was hitting directly into my Vagina, making me feel stimulated and like I had to pee at the same time.

    “Whoa,” I said uncomfortably holding myself away from the jet, but already feeling the appeal and wanting a little more. I leaned my upper body forward aligning the jet with my clit. “Ooh!” I gasped.

    “Sounds like you found it Leasie,” she said still pressing her hand gently on my pelvis. Now move in closer Honey, you’re gonna thank me, I promise.

    I moved closer and the pulsating pressure increased stimulating my clit a bit, “Oh My!” I gasped starting to gyrate my hips a bit. “That feels reeeaaalllyyyy good,” I sighed beginning to breath heavier.

    “Almost there,” she said sliding her hands between my thighs. “Trust me Honey…”

    She pressed two fingers from each hand against my outer labia, pulling them apart, allowing the jet to firmly blast against my exposed clit. I gripped the edge of the hot tub with a death grip as a jolt of electricity shot from my clit all the way to my nipples. I gritted my teeth and grunted, gasping for air.

    “Sweet spot!” she said cheerily.

    I began pumping my hips gently as an orgasm almost instantly built. “Oh! I squealed before biting hard to stop from screaming out. I began to snort in small burst of breath whimpering, my hips in constant tiny movements as the hot jet overwhelmed my clit.

    “Oh Honey, you’re cumming aren’t you. So controlled,” she said softly keeping her hand pressed against me holding my lips apart so the water could make full contact.

    My whole body trembled as the orgasm rocked me. I wanted her fingers in me and moved my hips wider hoping she would slip and penetrate me.

    “Oh yeah, you needed this didn’t you?” She asked breathing heavy but maintaining firm contact without touching my inner labia.

    I nodded rapidly, eyes closed and panting. “Oh yes, cumming, cu, u, um, ing,” I grunted in rapid little breaths.

    “I give you credit Honey, I’m pretty sure the boats hear me screaming when Mr. Happy gets me going,” she said never breaking contact with me.

    I convulsed and shook as my orgasm peaked, never letting out the scream of pleasure I wanted to and never getting to feel her inside me. I pushed up raising out of line of the jet, panting and opening my eyes.

    “Holy crap, that’s amazing!” I said looking at her as she released me and

    sat on the edge of my lounge seat smiling at me.

    “Who needs a man when you have Mr. Happy? Am I right?” She asked matter of factly.

    I breathed deeply and nodded.

    “Ok Honey, take a few deep breaths and let’s go again, that was too damn fast, you can’t possibly be satisfied…”

    “What? I am good…” I tried to protest but she grabbed my ankles and lifted my feet off the bench, dropping my ass back down in the stream of the jet.

    Before I knew what was happening, she placed my calves on her shoulders and got on her knees on the end of my lounge seat. Forcing my legs wide with my pussy in the path of the hot jet. She pushed forward and pinned me to the bench. I thought sure she was leaning in to kiss me I closed my eyes, opened my mouth slightly and gasped as the jet hit home again.

    “Oh, oh, please, yes,” I groaned as the wave of pleasure spread.

    She reached down and put a thumb on one side and her pointer finger on the other, exposing my clit again.

    “Please,” I whined hoping for her fingers to enter me. “Oh yes,” I said opening my eyes. “Feels so goooood!”

    She looked at me hungrily. “Mr. Happy, can go all night Leasie.”

    I could still detect a hint of her perfume over the hot tub chemicals, as

    my hips pumped up and down letting the water jet work its magic.

    “Oh God Cynthia… ” I said too loudly.

    “That’s it Leasie, let it out Honey,” she said softly.

    My jaw clinched closed as a high-pitched moan, escaped. “Ohhhhh Yyyyeeesss Cyn, thi, a…”

    My hips gyrated and I lost balance. I threw my right arm around her neck and pulled us together, burying my face into her neck.

    “I’m c, cum. Oh y, yes Cynthia. Yes, yes oh God yes!” I screeched pressing my open mouth against her shoulder to muffle the screams.

    A pulse of pleasure shot through me in convulsive waves from my throbbing clit, like I had never felt before. I tried to pull away from the jet as the orgasm intensified, but she held me there, the relentless jet overwhelming my senses. My hips rocked and her fingers held me open, as I clung too tightly to her, powerless to release my grip as my body spasmed.

    Cumming, cum, ming, oh God please Cynnnth, i, aaaaaaaaaaa!”

    As my endless orgasm finally subsided, I collapsed back into my seat, panting and embarrassed. I looked awkwardly up to her with my calves still on her shoulder.

    “You really had some pent-up passion Leasie. You need to let that out Honey. You still seemed a little reserved.” She said calmly pushing my heels up and wiggling out from between my legs. “That was awesome. I will give you some time to collect yourself Honey. Five AM sharp on the beach if you want to run. I’m going to shower and get some sleep… Night.”

    She had picked up her bikini and wine glass. She tossed the bikini over her shoulder and raised the wine glass like a toast, grinning as she strutted off. I found myself sitting up quickly and staring at her frim beautiful ass as she strutted away.

    Embarrassed, confused and ashamed at my behavior. I grabbed a towel and wrapped it around me. What just happened? Had I blown the greatest career opportunity anyone could have hoped for? I quickly decided to run in, get a shower and get some sleep. I told myself, get a read from her in the morning and decide what to do then.

    When I returned to my room, I could see a light under the door of Cynthia’s room and thought about knocking to apologize but thought better of it. The alcohol was fully kicked in and I could barely walk let alone talk coherently.

    Instead I took a long warm shower, cleaned up and shaved, put on some panties and a mid-thigh pajama T. I ponytailed my hair and was ready for bed. I felt a little more soberer, in control, and yes, a lot less stressed after Mr. Happy did his job.

    I decided to peek out and see if her light was still on. I was still in shock and disbelief of my behavior. I wanted to make sure I had not messed up this opportunity.

    The light was on so I put my ear to the door and could hear her talking to someone on the phone. “Get it done Alfonse, we have got to get back on schedule. I do not want any more Friday night call. This is my me time and I don’t like breaking my no call policy. Let’s go over it one more time and then I have to go!”

    I decided against interrupting and took a stroll out by the pool for one more dose of the ocean air. The hot tub steamed slightly in the moon light. The sound of the waves and the salt air put the perfect ending on the evening.

    When I walked back to the room, I saw the light under her door. I hesitated, leaned against it and could hear a Gossip Girls rerun on the TV. I heard a drawer or door close. I must have paced back and forth between our doors twenty times before deciding to go for it. I knocked way too lightly I was sure, but I heard a loud clear “Leasie.”

    I opened the door, “I’m glad you’re still…”

    “Ah!” she yelled as her body flew instantly from laying naked on the bed to a ball, with her knees to her chin and arms wrapped tightly across her shins. In her right hand a humming six-inch silver dildo hummed away.

    I turned immediately putting my back to her.

    “Oh Fuck, I’m so embarrassed” she said frantically.

    As the hum of the dildo stopped, the realization of the reason she called my name hit me. “I’m so sorry, I knocked and heard you say my name and…” I suddenly froze not knowing what to say. “I’ll just…”

    “It’s ok,” she blurted. “Once again Ms. Carmichael, your timing is impeccable. I was trying to sleep and the thought of your encounter with Mr. Happy got me thinking about my own situation and five months of no man in my life and decided to relieve a little tension of my own.

    “I just keep making things worse. I wanted to apologize for my behavior in the hot tub. I have no idea what got into me. It was completely unprofessional…”

    “I already told you, Professional starts Monday. Everything’s ok, were grown women with needs and no men in our life right now. You got to take the edge off every now and then. There’s nothing to be embarrassed about. Get some sleep and I’ll see you in the morning. You can turn around Leasie, it’s nothing you haven’t already seen.” she said calmly.

    I turned and she as stretched out leaning on some pillows fully nude, with her hands at her side on the bed. The silver dildo lay next to her and her legs were straight and slightly spread. Another awkward moment and another decision point. “Walk away, just walk away,” I told myself. I was turning to go when the glimmer of the dildo caught my eye. An opportunity to even the score crossed my mind.

    I’m not sure if the alcohol was to blame, but whatever the cause, I found myself walking toward her without thinking about it. She looked at me smiling apprehensively. Her expression grew more apprehensive with each step.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, picked up the dildo and examined. It was still warm and sticky wet from her using it. I could see a gap in her labia where it had been inserted just moments ago. I turned the base and the hum resumed.

    “These are great, but like Mr. Happy, it’s always a little more satisfying if you’re not doing it yourself,” I said pointing the silver bullet toward the target. “I’ll drive…”

    Her eyes widened as the humming dildo tip touched her wet labia. She let out a whimper and closed her eyes as I gently ran the tip up and down her slit. I could see her juices glistening on the tip as I moved it ever so slowly toward her clit.

    She gasped and jerked as it hit home. “Oh, fuck that feels good Leasie,”

    “Just returning the favor Cynthia, it looks like you have a lot of pent up tension too. Just lay back and enjoy the ride,” I said in a soft sultry voice I did not know I even had.

    “Oh fuuuuccck,” she moaned as I slowly twisted it into her. Aaaaaahhhhh Yyyyeeeesssss, fuck yyyyeeeessss, fuuuuuck me please!

    I could not believe her dirty mouth, and how loud she was getting and more disturbingly how excited I was getting to hear her talk dirty. I could feel myself getting hotter and wetter by the second. I have never had thoughts like this about a woman before.

    I began to pump it in and out with increasing speed and she met every thrust with a thrust of her own, shoving the plastic cock in as far in as she could. My fingers were getting soaked with her juices and her scent… The mixture of her natural scent mixed with her special perfume sent tingles straight to my vagina.

    I pulled it out to move to back to her stiff little clit.

    “No, don’t fucking stop! Put that fucking cock back in me please!” she commanded.

    “Trust me Cynthia, I’ve got this. You just lay back and enjoy,” I said pressing the vibrator against her clit. “Just close your eyes and let this little beauty do its thing.

    “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck” she grunted, gyrating her hips, rubbing the vibrator against her clit., OOOOOOHHHHHHH FUUUUUCK! I’M CUMMING,” She screamed throwing her head back.

    Her hips were moving at an incredible pace. I could only hold the silver dildo still and let her move. She moved like a belly dance, so smoothly but at incredible speed.

    “Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck,” she yelled “Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!”

    She came in a convulsive spasm of her whole body, pulling away from the dildo when it became too much. As she started to recover, I inserted the tip back inside her and slowly worked it in and out at a slow and steady pace.

    “Oh shit, I needed that,” she panted. “You are right about someone else driving… Wow.”

    I pushed it in as far as it would go holding it at the end with my pointer and thumb wrapped around the base. When It fully inserted, I could feel her soaking wet warm lips touch my thumb and finger.

    Her breathing settled into a slow, steady and deep pattern, matching the pace of the dildo.

    “Thank you Leasie, I feel better now. That did the trick. I’m gonna sleep like a baby tonight. That itch has been thoroughly scratched.” she sighed.

    “Has, it really?” I replied shoving the dildo in deep causing her to gasp again. “Sounds like you’re still a little itchy.”

    “Oh God, don’t get me sta, aaaarted again,” She squealed as I drove the dildo home.

    “I still owe you one sweetie,” I said wiggling the dildo inside her.

    After a moment, I pulled it out and for reasons I still don’t fully understand, I wanted to fuck her doggie style with the dildo.

    “Roll over and spread ’em please,” I whispered.

    Her eyes widened, and she rolled over and scooched down to lay flat on her stomach and spread her legs. That incredible ass was front and center with her glistening pink lips peeking out below. I slid down the bed for better access. Sitting up next to her I slid the dildo in my left hand toward her waiting slit. I watched he asshole pucker and her cheeks clinch when the vibrator touched her tender labia.

    I wanted to lean in and kiss that ass but was afraid to cross that line. She moaned and raised her ass ever so slightly with first contact.

    “That’s it, just relax and let Leasie drive,” I said apparently accepting my new nick name.

    I pressed it in watching her lips suction onto the dildo as it penetrated. She whimpered her approval. “You like letting me drive don’t you Cynthia?”

    Her head nodded as it lay on the pillow with her eyes closed. I picked up the pace and she began to pump her hips to the rhythm. When her moans got louder, I pulled it slowly out, pressed the tip against her clit and slowly drug it up her slit, repeating the process. The next time, I continued between those sweet cheeks, tickling her dark pink sphincter. She let out a sigh of pleasure.

    I continued the tease, dragging it from her taint to the top of her perfect ass and then gently tapped her buns with the dildo tip.

    Each time I repeated her hips raised her ass little higher, chasing the dildo.

    “Come and get is Cynthia,” I teased.

    She wined and raised herself up on her knees with her head still on the pillow, forcing that ass high in the air giving full access to her spread pussy.

    “That’s it, let’s see about scratching that itch for you.” I slid it slowly in until my fingers toucher her hot wet lips and wiggled it back out increasing the speed with each thrust.

    “Oo, oo, ooh fu, u, u, ck,” her voice quivered. Fuck me please, I need that fucking cock in me… Oh fuck pound me baby, make me fuck-ing cum!” she growled as I began pounding it in and out.

    “You like it like this don’t you sweetie? Hard and fast?” I said beginning to pant myself.

    My panties were soaking through watching the gorgeous woman offer herself to my so freely.

    “Oh, fuck that’s good Leasie, fuck me with it please! Make me fucking cum again, I need it so fucking bad.” She yelled as she shoved her face in the pillow screaming wildly.

    I was so turned on, I wondered what her hot cum would taste like and wanted to toss the dildo aside and shove my tongue into her steaming pussy. Hearing her talk dirty, made my pussy flow with excitement.

    “Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh!” She screamed into the pillow and raised her head. “Pound my fucking pussy Leasie! I am fucking cumming Honey. Oh fuuuuccckkk! Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh!”

    The smell of her hot juices made my mouth water and I wanted to taste her but somehow that would cross the line and I was afraid how she would react. Her pussy sloshed as I pounded her with the silver cock. She continued to scream into the pillow, my arm getting tired. I was amazed how long her orgasm seemed to last. Finally, she pulled off and collapsed onto the bed panting.

    I sat there in my soaked panties, holding the dildo as she lay flat and satisfied, eyes closed and breathing deep. I turned off the dildo and starred at her round ass, thinking about touching her and running my fingertips across every inch of her skin. I pictured planting gentle kisses on her back and neck as I stretched out my naked body on hers, feeling her warmth and silky smoothness.

    “Get control Alecia,” I told myself. “You’ve worked too hard to mess this up. You’re drunk and not in your right mind!”

    I looked at her face, content with a slight smile eyes closed and at peace. “Cynthia,” I whispered.

    She just breathed deeply.

    “Are you sleeping?” I asked hopeful for a quiet escape.

    With no response, I slinked off the bed. I noticed I had soaked through my panties and the ass of my night shirt. I stood for a moment looking at her, confused and horny. I thought about the day. Three orgasms and still revved up. I simply could not believe how off track I let myself get.

    As I left her room, the little voice inside was asking, “Why are you taking the dildo Alecia?” Deep down I knew, I was not quite done for the night.

    I sat the dildo on my night stand and removed my panties and night shirt. I climbed in under the covers and grabbed the silver bullet. I held it to my nose and breathed her scent in deeply sending a wave of warmth through me. Without thought I put it to mouth pushing it in.

    The taste was salty sweet, causing me to swirl my tongue around it to savor her flavor. I knew this was a mistake the second the rush of hot wetness washed over me. The taste of her cum pushed everything out of my mind. My fingers dove into my hot wet pussy as her cum flooded my taste buds.

    I closed my eyes, imagining what it would be like to taste her sticky sweet pussy, feeling her writhe with pleasure as I probed her steamy wetness with my tongue. I removed my fingers and replaced them with the humming dildo that had been inside her only moments earlier. The vibration hit my clit rocking my hips upward.

    “Oh God Cynthia, you taste so good,” I said surrendering to the tingling hum. “You make me so wet. Oooohhhhh you’re making me cum again. Please…”

    I shoved my wet fingers into my mouth sucking my own juices as my clit burst with un believable pleasure for the fourth time. I sucked and whimpered undulating, to the rhythm as I probed myself thinking of her screams of joy as I plunged it into her tight little body.

    I pressed the vibrating tip against my clit as my stiff little pleasure center sent me into a convulsive spasm of ecstasy.

    “Oh God, I’m cumming for you. Aaahhhhhhh! Aaahhhhhhh! Aaahhhhhhh! Aaaaaahhhhhhh!” I whined as I came for the fourth time.

    I gently sucked the dildo clean, trying to imagine my face buried in her warm sweetness as she came in my mouth. I drifted off to sleep, satisfied from four powerful climaxes, afraid of what she might think sobered up in the morning, excited by the new desires that were awakening in me…

    To definitely be continued…


  • The Knight and the Acolyte Book1, Chapter 4: The Monster’s Lusts

    Font size : +


    Angela and Sophia began their quest, but Angela quickly finds Sophia’s spoiled attitude grating. Everythign changes when a beast, half predatory cat and half tentacle monster, attacks, eager to mate with Angela.

    The Knight and the Acolyte
    Chapter Four: The Monster’s Lust
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2015

    Note: Thanks to b0b for beta reading this!

    Acolyte Sophia – Shesax, the Kingdom of Secare

    My heart beat with excitement as we crossed the Merchant’s Bridge over the Melkith River that flowed through the sprawling city of Shesax. Behind us, the Lone Mountain thrust up like a rock spire to pierce the fluffy, white clouds drifting across the sun. Ahead, the sun rose, shining golden light in our eyes.

    The Merchant’s Bridge connected with the K’holene Highway, the great merchant road that led to the mining city of K’hol. I had ridden this very road from my mother’s estates in the Tith Hills the day I came to Shesax to serve in the Temple of the Pure. Beyond K’hol, the road led to Ostian and down south to the Kingdom of Valya.

    I sat sidesaddle on my white mare Purity, a gift from the Temple of the Pure. Knight-Errant Angela rode beside me on her monstrously large, black stallion Midnight. He was the meanest horse I had seen, his hooves stamping hard, his eyes vicious, and his neighs wild. He was a warhorse, trained to kick and bite in battle. He was nothing like my sweet, gentle mare.

    Angela sat stiffly upon her saddle, her face drawn. I knew nothing about her. We had only met last night for her Blessing, and then I was mostly concerned with eating out her pussy—and she did taste delicious—while hoping she would receive an easy Quest.

    She hadn’t.

    We had to slay the dragon Dominari far to the east. Well, okay, she had to. I was just along to provide support. I had no idea why. It was some ancient tradition that Acolytes of the Goddess Saphique would journey with the female Knights Deute on their initiation Quests. It was stupid. I wanted to be back in the temple lounging with a nubile novice. I missed those twins. They had been so cute.

    The city of Shesax was bustling. I was surprised that so many people were awake. The sun had barely risen. Shouldn’t they be asleep for hours more? I tried to never be awake so early, unless I had some stupid duty to attend at the temple. There were so many of them.

    “The city sure is bustling,” I said, trying to start a conversation. “Is something going on?”

    Angela glanced at me, her blue eyes narrowing. She had fiery-red hair that fell about the shining pauldrons of her armor. Her breasts were impressive, cupped by her half-breastplate, and her midriff, left bare, was flat and toned. She wore knee-high boots, covered in armored greaves, but her upper thighs were bare and delicious. A shield hung from her saddle and a sword from her belt.

    “You do not leave the Temple much,” Angela said.

    “What’s that supposed to mean?” I demanded.

    “Most in Shesax rise before the sun, at least the common folk do. There is much to do, crafts to perform, shops to set up.”

    I blinked. “Oh.”

    Angela muttered beneath her breath.

    “I didn’t catch that?”

    Angela just gave me a sweet, forced smile. I suspected what she muttered wasn’t nice. I gave an imperious huff, lifted my chin, and tossed my light brown hair. Did this woman know who I was? How dare she insult me.

    The crowds parted for us, calling out, “Good luck, sir Knight.” and “May the Gods watch over you on your Quest, sir Knight.” Did any of them care that I was with her. I kept my head held high. I was the daughter of Duchess Catherine of Tith and an Acolyte of Saphique, the Virgin Goddess.

    “Do you plan on riding sidesaddle the entire time?” Angela demanded as we neared the gates of Shesax that opened onto the farmlands that surrounded the city.

    “How else would I ride?” I blinked. “I am a noble woman, not some uncouth peasant. It’s hardly dignified to ride like a man.”

    “And what happens if you have to ride at more than a trot?”

    I rolled my eyes. “Sir Angela, I rode from K’hol to Shesax sidesaddle. It will be fine. And I would prefer if you addressed me as Acolyte Sophia or my Lady. I am the daughter of a duchess.”

    Angela actually laughed. “Out here, you’re more like my squire. My little acolyte that I’m saddled with. I have my doubts if you’ll even be useful.”v

    “I’m plenty useful,” I huffed. “I know magics and have healing potions. You will be thankful of my presence. If not, I will just ride back to the temple.”

    Please, do not be thankful.

    I held my breath as she gave me a considering look. Her blue eyes grew considerate. “No. I need you. You are my witness that I have performed my Quest and keeping you alive is part of the task. I must defend not only the realm, but your pampered ass.”

    I lifted my head and gave another imperious toss. Anger boiled through me. No one had ever talked to me like that. “You are rude and uncouth. How a peasant was ever allowed into the noble Knights Deute, I will not understand?”

    “I’m the daughter of a count,” Angela answered as she heeled her horse through the gate and out of the city.

    “I find that hard to believe,” I muttered as Purity followed after.

    The peasant farmers were already out in their fields. Like the poor commoners of Shesax, they had risen far too early. Dark-brown soil, almost black, was tilled by oxen, donkey, or horses, each pulling a plow while a farmer walked beside, leading the beasts. Children followed in the wake, planting seeds in the fresh furrowed tills. In other fields, weeds were pulled and thrown into wheelbarrows.

    “Such dirty work,” I sighed.

    “Most work is,” Angela answered.

    How did I get stranded with this unpleasant woman?

    The sun rose higher and the day grew warmer. The wind blew, but it carried the foul scent of manure from the fields. I grimaced and wished I had a perfumed handkerchief, a scented pomander, or even a fresh orange to hold to my nose. Sweat gathered on my forehead. I slumped my shoulders. My poor butt was growing sorer and sorer. This was as unpleasant as the first journey.

    “Why don’t we take a break and enjoy a refreshment?” I asked.

    Angela glanced at me. “We’re only an hour from the city? It’s far too early for our midday break.”

    “Midday? Surely we would take a break before them.”

    “We’re on a quest, my Lady,” she sneered. “Not a pleasant ride through the country. And what refreshment do you expect to have here?”

    “Perhaps a sweet wine to help wash away the dust of the trail and a light repast?”

    “You have a waterskin. It’s plenty refreshing.” Angela pulled her own skin and drank water.

    I grabbed mine and frowned. I had noticed it on my saddlebag, but hadn’t realized what it was for. It was a leather bladder with a wooden stopper plugging the opening. I pulled it out and put it to my lips. I frowned. No water came out. I lifted it higher.

    “Give it a squeeze, my Lady.”

    Her tone was so insolent. I squeezed, and warm water flooded my mouth. It was not the refreshment I craved, but it was better than nothing. I lowered the waterskin and capped it. “And what are we eating for our midday meal?”

    “Trail rations.” Angela grinned at me. “A hardy mix of dried fruit and nuts mashed into beef and turned into jerky.”

    I shuddered.

    The journey became quite monotonous. When I traveled with my mother to Shesax to start my novitiate, we had singers to serenade us, servants to care for us. When we grew tired of riding, we would slip into the carriage and eat lemon cakes and sip lavender water.

    I squirmed. My butt ached. My back was sore. The sun was so hot on my brow. I raised the hood of my robe to shade my eyes. I drained my waterskin before noon and my bladder began to grow full, but Angela showed no sign of stopping.

    I decided I wouldn’t show her any discomfort. She rode her horse like nothing was the matter, her back as straight as when we left Shesax. The profile of her face was lovely. She was nobly born to possess such perfect features, and that hair bespoke of foreign blood. It shimmered in the sunlight as it bounced on her armor.

    “What are you looking at?” Angela demanded. “Do I have a speck of dirt on my face.”

    “I…what?” I demanded.

    “You were staring at my face, my Lady.”

    My cheeks burned. I looked ahead. “I was doing no such thing. I was watching the…um…interesting sights.”

    Angela looked to her left. “Right. Because a peasant mucking in the field would interest such a refined lady as yourself.”

    I wanted to scream. But I wouldn’t.

    I was grateful for our midday break. We found shade beneath a chestnut tree. Angela sat on the grass as she chewed on her trail rations. I walked around, letting my legs stretch out, and rubbed my poor, abused bottom.

    Maybe Angela would kiss it better.

    I glanced at her. She took a vicious bite out of her trail ration, almost ripping the poor piece of jerky in half. I glanced at my own. It was brown and beaten thin. And it was hard. I tried to take a small bite. It was salty. I grimaced, but my stomach growled. So I bit harder. I had to work to bite my teeth through the tough food. I may as well be eating leather.

    I chewed on it for a whole minute. It was spiced, and there was a faint trace of nuts and fruits mixed in. I swallowed and ripped off a second bite. Angela had already finished and sipped from her waterskin as she stared out at the sky. I paced as I worked the jerky in my mouth. My eyes kept sliding back to her, studying the slopes of her breasts and the sleek lines of her thighs.

    I haven’t cum once today. I couldn’t remember the last time I had gone so long. Certainly not since I joined the Temple of the Pure. An itch flashed through my pussy. I shoved the last of my jerky into my mouth before I leaned against the tree, squeezing my thighs together.

    I let out a sigh as I rubbed my clit. I was skilled at masturbation. I was trained. I could get myself off just by pressing my thighs together. I closed my eyes and let out a second sigh. I pictured Angela kneeling before me.

    I am so sorry for how I treated you, my Lady, she purred, her hands reaching out to rub at my sleek thighs. I humbly beg for your forgiveness.

    I understand. You were overwhelmed by my beauty.

    A flutter of pleasure went through me. I sighed and squirmed. My palms grew damp. I gripped the hem of my white robes. I wanted to lift them up. But there were men around, working the fields, and I couldn’t let them see my naked treasures. I was dedicated to Saphique. No man could ever know my flesh. Only the sweet touch of a woman was permitted.

    My nipples ached as I imagined Angela pushing up my robe, her hands sliding up my thighs. Her breath was warm on my pussy as her teasing fingers neared closer and closer. My pleasure swelled inside me. I squeezed harder on my clit, working my thighs to massage my bud.

    That’s it, I whispered in my imagination. You can apologize with that delicious tongue of yours.

    I bit my lip as my fantasy-Angela licked her tongue through my pussy. Her tongue was lithe, stirring through my folds as she moaned in delight. My fantasy savored the taste of my pussy before her lips wrapped around my clit. I shuddered again, my hips bucking.

    I sucked in my breath.

    Mmm, yes, Angela. Eat my pussy. Put that tongue to use. You’re going to be my little, lesbian slave on our journey.

    Yes, my Lady! I want to worship your pussy. You taste delicious.

    We’ll kiss and suck and love each other all the time, I moaned in my imagination. My clit throbbed. My pussy clenched. My orgasm swelled. Whenever I have an itch, you’ll be more than happy to scratch it.

    More than happy, my Lady! I love your pussy! And your sexy body! You’re so beautiful. I love your small breasts and cute nipples. I love your wide eyes and gorgeous smile. And your ass is perfect, just plump enough to grab a hold of.

    “You’re so kind,” I whispered.

    “What?” the real Angela asked.

    “Nothing!” I gasped as my orgasm shuddered through my body. I clenched my teeth as the pleasure burned through me. My juices flooded out, pouring down my thighs. I loved this moment. My fingers balled up my robe as I quivered.

    “Are you sure? You seem in pain,” Angela said, standing up.

    “No, no, I’m fine,” I panted, a big smile crossing my lips. “Mmm, I’m more than fine. I’m ready to get back down the trail.”

    Angela furrowed her eyebrows. “Did you just…” She shook her head. “But you weren’t even touching yourself.”

    I strode to my mare, my body buzzing with pleasure. “Come along. We need to get going.” I climbed up into my saddle and all my good mood evaporated as my poor, sore bottom sat upon the hard saddle.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela – K’holene Highway, The Kingdom of Secare

    Sophia was a pampered, soiled, bratty, annoying, whiny, sexy woman. She aggravated me. All she did was complain. When I traveled to Secare, I had a thousand servants to wipe my ass and blow my nose, I imagined her whining. So I expect the same out of you, Sir Angela.

    “I’m a fucking knight, not her wet nurse.”

    “Hmm?” Sophia asked. She had her hood up over her pale face. She was beautiful, with wide, green eyes and when she did smile, it lit up her face. She was petite, wrapped up in a white robe that concealed her figure instead of the diaphanous wraps she had worn in the temple that left her body nearly naked.

    “Nothing,” I answered.

    She licked her lip, her silver tongue piercing flashing. That piecing had felt amazing when she ate my pussy last night. A hot flush went through me. I was mostly used to riding on horseback, but sometimes the rub of the leather saddle on my flesh was exciting. My clit tingled and my pussy grew moist. The moans of all the acolytes echoed in my mind as they masturbated around me, their pussies clenching and squirting their juices on me.

    My thoughts drifted away from them to Kevin. His naked, sculpted form appeared, covered in muscles, his cock thrusting thick and hard before him. My pussy clenched, aching to be filled by him. He always knew how to love me.

    My heart clenched. Pain filled me. How could he doubt my commitment to the Knights Deute? He had called the order’s duty bullshit. He wanted me to quit and become his wife just so I wouldn’t face death. I had misjudged him. I thought he understood me, that he respected me. He should have been proud that I was committed to perform a Quest no knight of the three orders had completed successfully.

    Tears burned at my eyes. I forced them down. I had to be strong. I couldn’t lament over my boyfriend’s insults. And I most certainly couldn’t break down and cry before Sophia. I wouldn’t give the bratty cunt that satisfaction.

    Our shadows grew longer and longer before us as the sun set behind us. “When do we stop for the evening?” moaned Sophia. “Surely we have traveled far enough, Sir Knight.”

    “When we reach Vrex,” I answered. “There’s an inn. We should be there by nightfall, okay.”

    “Fine,” she muttered. “And how long is that?”

    I grit my teeth. “A few hours still, my Lady.” I put all my derision I could into the words. Why had Vivian, the Holy Virgin of Saphique, chosen this whiny brat to be my acolyte. Sophia clearly resented this task foisted on her. I always thought the best acolyte was chosen, one eager to serve her Goddess in this important Quest.

    I gripped the reigns of Midnight. I too was eager to reach Vrex. A day in the saddle was wearing in armor. My lower back ached and my legs were sore. Not as sore as Sophia’s butt. She kept squirming in her saddle, trying to relieve the pressure.

    The village of Vrex appeared ahead, built on a small rise that the highway wrapped around. It was a collection of thatched roofs and whitewashed walls. The only slate roof was the Generous Courtesan, the inn that dominated the center of town. It was a well-kept inn, catering to the traveling merchants and nobility that passed through Vrex to and from the capital.

    “Thank Saphique’s hymen,” Sophia muttered as we left the road onto the cobblestone of the village.

    I arched an eyebrow. “I wouldn’t think an acolyte of Saphique would blaspheme.”

    A mischievous grin crossed Sophia’s lips; she almost seemed like a real person. “You would be surprised the rules I’ve broken.”

    We reached the inn and a dirty boy took our horses. “Watch out for Midnight’s bite,” I warned. “He can be vicious. But feed him some oats, and he becomes as sweet as a puppy.”

    Sophia dismounted and almost fell over. She groaned as she stretched her back and legs. A loud rumbled erupted from her stomach and she blushed. “I do hope they serve proper food here.”

    “Oh, yes, m’Lady,” grinned the stable boy. “Got the finest food ‘ere. You’ll be burstin’ at the seams once you’ve eat’n the nosh.”

    “Sounds lovely,” muttered Sophia.

    The innkeeper was a round-faced man named Hal and he greeted us properly. I paid for a single room with two beds along with a meal and stables for our horses. I led Sophia out to the inns common room. Her eyes widened. Serving women bustled about as laughing men fondled their breasts and ass, the women giggling back. Men drank tankards of dark beer and ate a rich stew of beef and vegetables. My mouth watered at the smell.

    “This is…different,” Sophia muttered. “When I stayed here with my mother, we rented a private dining space.”

    “That cost coin, my Lady,” I answered, giving her a mocking smile. “And we will need to be miserly with ours.”

    “Yes, yes,” she sighed, and then smiled as a lass of eighteen sauntered up, her dark hair falling down her back in a thick braid and a shy smile on her lips.

    “If it pleases you, m’Lady, I am Delores, and my father, the good innkeeper, has asked me to wait on you this evening.”

    “Perfect,” Sophia purred, licking her lips. “You are just delicious, child.”

    Delores’s cheeks reddened.

    “Thank you, m’Lady.”

    “Do you have a bath?” Sophia asked.

    “Of course. I can attend to you.”

    Sophia nodded. “And do you know how to massage weary flesh?”

    “Massage. No, m’Lady.”

    “I’ll show you.” Sophia gave a wicked grin. “Now, if you would bring us our meal and two glasses of your finest wine.”

    “Ale is fine for me,” I interrupted.

    Sophia wrinkled her nose. “Thank you, sweet child.”

    I frowned at her. Why was she acting so sweet?

    Delores scurried off and returned with a platter: two bowls of the steaming stew, thick slices of brown bread, a heel of butter, and our drinks. She sat it down on our table, then moved behind Sophia’s chair, patiently waiting.

    Sophia sniffed the stew. “It doesn’t actually smell that bad. I guess I’m just so hungry.”

    “Yes, hunger has a way of spicing food, my Lady,” I smiled.

    “Are you ever going to stop with the sarcasm?” Sophia asked. “It is most unbecoming.”

    “I’m sorry to have offended you, my Lady.”

    Sophia shook her head and dug into her stew with a wooden spoon. After a moment, I joined her. It was delicious. I smeared butter on the bread and dipped into the savory stew. The warm food washed away some of the exhaustion of the road. I savored it, washing it down with the strong ale. It had a kick to it.

    Sophia sipped at her wine as she devoured her food. I think she was surprised by how fast she finished. She pushed back the bowl and finished her wine. “More than adequate,” she nodded to Dolores. “Now I am in desperate need of a bath.”

    I ordered a second flagon of ale and sat back in my chair. I nursed it, pondering the dangers ahead of us. Somehow, we had to find the Lesbius Oracle in the dark, unmapped Deorc Forest. It was haunted by Elves and monsters. It could be almost as perilous as our quest itself. And I doubt it would help. I took another sip. Lady Delilah was sure I could accomplish this Quest, but I wasn’t special. Many knights had died already trying to kill Dominari.

    Why should I succeed where they failed?

    Fine. Be a stubborn bitch. Go and die. Throw your life away on this foolish folly.

    Kevin’s words echoed through my mind. The noise of the common room faded. Pain shuddered through me. I took another drink as tears trickled down my cheeks. I had thought I would marry Kevin after my Quest and once we were both knights. I had such romantic ideas about journeying with him, fighting by his side by day and making love to him by night.

    Was he right? Was I just being foolish?

    No. Lady Delilah believed in me. She was a true knight. She wasn’t a coward like Kevin. I slammed down my tankard, spilling some of my ale. “I can do this,” I muttered. I stood up, my armor creaking. “I will do this.”

    “Will do what?” a handsome man at the next table smiled. He looked a little bit like Kevin. His hand reached out, patting my thigh. “Because I have a few ideas about what you can do.”

    I grabbed his thumb and twisted, pulling his hand away from my thigh. He groaned in pain. “Sorry, Sir Knight,” he gasped.

    I could kill the dragon, and getting drunk and crying into my ale wouldn’t help. We had many long days of travel ahead of us. I should get my rest while I have a comfortable mattress to sleep upon. I strode out of the common room and headed up the stairs.

    I threw open the door to the room. “Like this, m’Lady?” Delores asked.

    “Oh, yes, just like that,” moaned Sophia.

    My cheeks reddened. Sophia was naked on her bed, lying on her belly. Her hair was wet and her skin glistened, fresh from her bath. Delores knelt in a thin shift between Sophia’s legs, her hands rubbing at Sophia’s plump butt.

    “Keep kneading,” sighed Sophia. “Massage away all the pain.”

    I shook my head as I began to strip off my armor. Sophia’s green eyes found me, a contented smile on her face. My cheeks grew hotter and an itch formed between my thighs as I undressed, exposing my naked body to her gaze.

    “Keep working those fingers,” Sophia sighed. “Mmm, you are such a sweet thing.”

    “Thank you, m’Lady.”

    “Now work your fingers into my crack. Don’t be afraid.”

    “Okay.” Delores swallowed. Her fingers pushed between Sophia’s butt-cheeks, spreading the plump mounds apart as she worked. “How’s this, m’Lady?”

    “Heavenly,” purred Sophia. “you are doing great.”

    I sank down on my bed, slipping beneath the covers. My nipples were hard and a hot itch burned through my pussy. I bit my lip, squirming as my passions heated up. I tried not to glance over at the next bed, but it was so hard.

    “And don’t be afraid to use your lips,” added Sophia. “Kisses are quite relaxing.”

    “They are?”

    “Uh-huh.”

    Delores glanced at me for a moment, and then she leaned over and planted a kiss right on Sophia’s butt-cheek. Sophia sighed and Delores kissed around Sophia’s cheeks as the girl’s fingers massaged. I squeezed my thighs together as my pussy burned hotter.

    “Don’t forget to kiss between my butt-cheeks.”

    Delores gasped. “But…m’Lady, that’s…”

    “I thought you were here to serve me,” Sophia pouted. “I need your sweet lips to kiss my flesh to relax.”

    “Yes, m’Lady,” she sighed.

    Delores lowered her face, pressing between Sophia’s butt-cheeks. My fingers slid down my body as the young woman nuzzled at Sophia’s sphincter. Sophia moaned in delight, shifting on the bed. Her eyes locked on mine, her smile grew as she saw my hand move beneath my sheets.

    I flushed in embarrassment, but I was so horny. My fingers brushed my shaved pussy lips, gathering the slippery juices before I moved to my clit. I sighed as I rubbed my aching nub with slow circles.

    “Lick lower,” purred Sophia as she spread her legs. “My pussy needs to be massaged.”

    “Yes, m’Lady,” sighed Delores, her own hips shifting.

    The maiden moved lower and pressed her lips against Sophia’s pussy. Sophia gasped in delight, her hips bucking as Delores nuzzled at her pussy. I couldn’t see, but I could hear the maiden’s wet licks as her tongue slid through Sophia’s folds.

    “Do I taste delicious?” Sophia asked.

    “Oh, yes, m’Lady,” purred Delores. “Like the sweetest honey.”

    Sophia moaned in delight as Delores continued pleasuring her. I rubbed harder at my clit, my breath quickening. The sheets slid down, exposing my heaving tits. Sophia’s eyes burned as they locked onto them.

    “I can help you out, Angela,” she moaned. “I think you remember how sweet my tongue was.”

    I froze. “I’m fine, my Lady,” I answered and rolled onto my side, facing away from them. I closed my eyes, the sweet sounds of Delores’s pussy licking and Sophia’s sighs filled my ears. I tried to picture a man’s fingers on my pussy. I pushed three fingers into my depths, fucking them, picturing the handsome man downstairs.

    “Eat my pussy!” gasped Sophia. “That’s it. You little slut. Devour me.”

    I tried to hold onto the fantasy of a man fucking me, of his thick cock slamming into the depths of my pussy, but Sophia’s vulgar words filled my mind. I pictured her hot pussy pressing on my mouth, my tongue licking through her folds.

    “Oh, yes!” moaned Sophia. “I’m gonna cum on your face!”

    My fingers pumped faster, my pussy clenching down on my digits.

    “Yes, yes! You fucking slut! I love it! Work that tongue through my folds. Worship me! Mmm, yes! I’m so glad your father gave you to me! Oh, yes!”

    The heel of my hand ground on my clit.

    “I’m gonna cum on your sweet lips. I want you to drink all my juices.”

    “Yes, my Lady,” I whispered as my orgasm swept over me. I shuddered on the bed. Hot pleasure washed through my body. My pussy spasmed about my fingers. I kept rubbing, sending more waves of bliss crashing through me as I licked my lips, wishing I had Sophia’s juices staining them.

    “Oh, yes! That’s it, slut! I’m cumming! Oh, yes! Saphique’s hymen, yes! You have a delicious mouth! Oh, wow! Oh, damn! By Slata’s cunt, that was perfect.”

    “I’m glad I could please you, m’Lady,” Delores whispered.

    My eyes grew heavy. As Sophia and Delores kissed, I drifted off into sleep. My dreams were passionate. I made love to Sophia while a blood-red dragon watched on. I knew I should fight the dragon, but I just couldn’t stop sixty-nining with Sophia. The dragon approached us, snarling and breathing fire.

    Her jaws snapped, full of sharp teeth, and her long, dagger-like claws scraped across the ground. Massive wings flapped as the dragon loomed over us. I shuddered and came on Sophia’s mouth as I devoured the acolyte’s pussy.

    Dominari would kill us. Her jaws opened.

    I woke up in a sweat. Sophia and Delores were asleep, cuddling on the other bed. I rolled onto my back and stared at the ceiling. I focused on Lady Delilah’s words. I could do this. I repeated that over and over as I fell back to sleep.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia – Blath Forest, The Kingdom of Secare

    The second day passed much like the first. My poor bottom grew even sorer and Angela grew ever surlier. The only change to the landscape was the growing shadow on the horizon—Blath Forest. It started out as a green haze around noon, and by the time we reached the town of Mruenz, it loomed before us. I remember the forest as a pleasant diversion on my trip to Shesax, but that was in a train of hundreds of servants and guards.

    It would just be the two of us.

    I found another compliant innkeeper’s daughter to “massage” me. She was plump and delightful, with big, soft tits that I slept upon. While we made love, Angela fingered herself on her side, facing away. I so hoped she would join in. I just knew if I could make her cum a few times, she would lighten up.

    Early the next morning, we entered the Blath Forest. The road wound through the tall pine trees. Thick ferns grew around the base of the trees, forming a barrier that hid anything more than a dozen feet out of sight.

    It was cool, at least. The wind stirred the tall trees. They creaked as they swayed. Pine needles would drift down, spinning through the air before carpeting the road. I let my hood slip off and, for a few minutes, enjoyed myself. Birds chirped above, singing happy songs, almost serenading us like my mother’s entertainers.

    But soon the pain in my bottom returned. It wasn’t as bad today. I was getting used to riding.

    I tried to engage Angela in conversation again as we crossed a babbling brook. “That pool looks so refreshing,” I said, pointing out where a part of the brook filled a small depression, the dark water swirling about in a slow circle. “I have always enjoyed skinny dipping.”

    “This is not a pleasure trip, my Lady,” Angela snapped, her tone dripping venom.

    “I didn’t mean we should stop,” I huffed. “I was merely sharing my joy of swimming and frolicking with a friend.”

    “I doubt you’ll have one of those on this trip, my Lady.”

    “Yes, I am realizing that,” I said, lifting my chin. “You are far too dour to ever have a little bit of fun. You are stiffer than that armor you wear.”

    “Be quiet!” hissed Angela, her head snapping around.

    “I will not be quiet! I have just as much right to speak as you do! So you will listen to—”

    Angela’s face was livid as she whipped her head back around. “Shut your stupid, spoiled mouth. There is something—”

    The monster sprang from the brush. It was tawny, snarling like a giant cat while tentacles writhed from its back. It crashed into Angela and her horse. Midnight neighed in pain while Purity whinnied in terror. My mare bolted. I grasped the reins, bouncing on my saddle. My body shifted. I couldn’t ride this fast. Not sidesaddle.

    “Stop! Purity! Stop!” I yanked back on the reins, but she had clamped her teeth on the bit. She wouldn’t obey. “Purity, you will—”

    I fell off the back of my mare, landing hard on the road. I groaned as I rolled. I looked up in horror down the road. Midnight lay on his side, his legs kicking, bright blood staining his hide. Angela was on her feet, facing the beast. It looked like a large cat bigger than any hunting dog, but there were four tentacles thrusting from the monster’s back.

    Fear clutched my heart and I ran after my mare.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela

    The panthopus snarled at me. My horse kicked on the ground, his rear leg lamed by the beast claws. Somehow, the panthopus had gotten its claws beneath the barding and ripped Midnight’s muscles. I could do nothing for my horse as I backed away.

    Panthopuses were dangerous beasts that prowled the Blath Forest. They usually didn’t attack, but it must be mating season. The monsters cock dangled hard between his hind legs, red and covered in spiny protrusions. It needed to mate, and would use any female animal it could. Like many monsters, it was a foul creation of the mad Biomancer Verthan.

    The tentacles slithered out towards me. I swung my sword, but my blade passed right through the tentacles like they weren’t there. The beast could displace itself, making you think it stood a foot farther to the right or left. Its real tentacles, invisible to my eyes, struck the front of my armor. They were slimy and I shuddered. My nipples hardened beneath my breastplate and my cunt grew damp.

    The slime of a panthopus secreted an aphrodisiac.

    “Fuck,” I gasped as I jumped back, my breastplate pulled away, gripped by its tentacles. My backplate fell off, exposing my naked breasts bouncing about, both tits covered in the thick, sweet-smelling slime.

    I licked my lips as I caught a glimpse of the monster’s cock. How wonderful would that feel inside me.

    No. I need to focus.

    The tentacles lashed out. I swung to the right of them, hoping I had guessed correctly. The panthopus tentacles writhed as they dodged out of the way. I had. I grinned, rushing forward. The beast actually stood to the left. Its invisible paws mucked up the ground as it shifted. I stabbed with my sword, hoping to get a killing blow.

    A tentacle wrapped around my vambrace. The panthopus jerked my arm to the side and twisted. I gasped in pain and my hand relaxed. My sword fell to the ground. I reached for my belt knife, but another tentacle wrapped around my other arm, growing tight, infecting me with more lusts.

    “Fuck!” I gasped, shuddering in delight. “Stop this!”

    The panthopus growled as its remaining two tentacles explored my body. They slid up to my naked breasts, the suction cups covering my nipples as the tentacles entwined around my tits. They squeezed and milked, my nipples bursting with excitement.

    “Help!” I shouted as I struggled.

    The panthopus stopped displacing, the image shifting to the right and suddenly the real beast appeared. It licked its chops. I tried to kick, but my legs were too weak. Its rough tongue licked up my leg. My pussy clenched. What would that tongue feel like?

    The monster purred as its tongue slithered closer to my cunt. Its tentacles worked harder on my tits, covering them in more of the wonderful slime. I shuddered and bucked, spreading my legs apart. Its tongue reached my pussy.

    “Yes!” I gasped as it took a lick. His tongue probed into my hole before flicking up and brushing the tip of my clit. Ecstasy burned through me. I shuddered and bucked in delight. Its tentacles squeezed harder at my breasts, my nipples aching in delight as the suction cups worked on them almost like a pair of sucking mouths. “Eat me!”

    The panthopus purred louder as he devoured my pussy. His tongue swirled through my flesh. Its tongue was so much bigger than a human’s, covering huge swaths of my pussy in a single lick. The rough texture excited my flesh. When he brushed my clit, I bucked in delight.

    “Gods, yes!” I moaned, my pussy clenching.

    I came on the monster’s tongue. Pleasure burned through my body. I gasped and bucked in delight as I was consumed by his passion. My back arched as I howled in delight. The monster buried his tongue deep into my pussy, drinking my juices.

    My excitement spurred the monster to lick me harder. His tongue would dip between my asscheeks and lick at my sphincter before swiping across my pussy. Over and over, faster and faster. I bucked against his tentacles as I moaned in delight. I couldn’t believe how much pleasure I was getting from a monster.

    I should be afraid. If he fucked my pussy, I would bear a litter of the foul things. I didn’t want that. I had to fight, but the pleasure was fantastic. I came again. The bliss hammered my mind, washing away that last fear.

    “Gods, yes! Eat me! Fuck me!”

    I shuddered in his tentacles grasp when he flipped me over. I knelt on the ground, his tentacles moving from my arms to grab my thighs and pull me beneath his body. His soft fur rubbed on my back and his spiny cock nudged at my asscheeks.

    “Fuck me!” I begged, humping my hips. “Ravish me!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia

    My sides ached. I slowed to a stop and glanced behind me. Was Angela okay? Why had I run? I was supposed to help her. But the thing had been so terrifying. It had dispatched Angela’s warhorse with a single attack. Fear twisted my stomach.

    I bit my lip, not sure what I should do. I was torn, part of me wanted to run away. But I was the only one that could help Angela.

    But what help could I give her? She was a knight. She had probably killed the monster on her own.

    But I did have divine magic.

    “But what magic could I do to stop a monster.” All the magic I knew was for healing. I could heal her horse. Maybe that would help.

    I heard a woman’s voice on the wind. It sounded like a moan of pain or pleasure. I swallowed. My hands grew dry. What should I do? I chewed on my lip.

    I had to help her. It was my duty. I took a step towards the fight. My body trembled. I took a deep breath and forced myself to take a second step. And a third step. It was so heart. My shoes were so heavy, like they were made of lead instead of leather.

    “This is like all the stories,” I whispered. “The Knights always need their Acolytes to do some clever trick.”

    I took a fourth step. It didn’t grow easier.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela

    The monster’s spiny cock slid into the crack of my ass. It brushed my sphincter as the beast humped its hips. It was so eager to fuck me, but it couldn’t seem to find my hole. I arched my hips, my pussy clenching in delight.

    Roaring in frustration, the panthopus thrust its hips. The tip of its spiny cock entered my bowels. I shuddered as hot pleasure shot through me. Purring in triumph, the monster hammered its hips, driving its spiny dick deeper into me.

    “Yes!” I moaned.

    The monster’s cock was covered in these soft, spiny projections. They teased my bowels, adding more pleasure. He sawed in and out, stimulating me. I shuddered beneath him, bucking my hips. His tentacles roamed my body. I groaned in delight as one brushed my pussy lips.

    Hot saliva dripped on my neck as the panthopus’s tongue lolled out. It purred as it fucked me. It’s soft, furry body covered my back, adding a sensuous massage while its sharp claws scraped on my pauldrons.

    “Fuck me!” I gasped. “Fuck my ass! Oh, yes! And shove that tentacle into my pussy! Make me cum, you fucking monster! Oh, yes! I love it!”

    I came as the rubbery tentacle wormed into my pussy. The suckers clung to my sensitive flesh as it worked in and out of my convulsing tunnel. The hot passion rippled through my body. I bucked back into his thrusts, my asshole clamping down on his cock.

    His hips fucked me faster. They slammed that cock in and out of my asshole faster than a man. My body was alive with bliss. I gasped and panted. I savored every inch of his wonderful cock spearing my ass while his tentacle violated my pussy.

    “Yes! You fucking beast! Make me cum again! Don’t ever stop fucking me!”

    The panthopus growled. His thrusts grew harder, more frantic. I shuddered, savoring the build up. He slammed into my asshole. His spines caressed my velvety flesh, shooting pleasure to the bliss bursting through my pussy.

    The monster roared as it came in my ass. Flood after flood of hot, thick spunk filled my ass. I squeezed down on his cock, eager to milk him of every drop. My orgasm exploded through me as his cock with drew, my ass clenching in delight.

    “Yes, yes, that’s what I needed.”

    The beast ripped his tentacle from my pussy. Its cock was still hard. The wet tip slid down my taint and brushed the lips of my pussy. I froze in fear as I remembered what would happen if he came in my pussy.

    “No!” I shouted as it slammed in, my pussy bursting with joy as the spines caressed all the wonderful nerves in my sheath. “Stop fucking me!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia

    I rounded a corner in the road and gasped in shock. Angela gasped and moaned as she was violated by the monster. Her armor had been stripped off and the beast was slamming its filthy cock into her pussy over and over.

    “Stop fucking me!” she moaned.

    I shuddered. I didn’t know what to do. I looked around in fear. What should I do? I couldn’t stand by while she was raped. It wasn’t right. No woman deserved that. I was an acolyte of Saphique, charged with defending women’s purity.

    But what could I do against a monster.

    “Oh, gods, yes! So good! But you have to stop! I don’t want to bear a litter of monsters!” moaned Angela! “Oh, Pater’s cock! I’m cumming again!”

    She writhed in joy.

    I had to do something.

    Her sword lay fallen nearby. I swallowed and stepped forward. The monster purred and growled. His tentacles were wrapped around her breasts, squeezing and kneading them. My body trembled. Every step I took, I expected the monster to notice me.

    I reached the sword. I grasped the hilt and picked it up. It wasn’t as heavy as I expected, though it felt unfamiliar. I moved forward. The beasts hips were fucking faster, like it was building to its orgasm. I closed my eyes and stabbed.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela

    The panthopus roared in pain and leaped off of me, ripping its cock from my pussy. I shuddered in relief even as the bliss of my orgasm roared through me. I forced myself to stand and face the monster. It swayed, blood pouring from a wound in its side.

    What happened?

    Sophia stood trembling nearby, holding my sword, the tip stained red. I grabbed the blade from her hands and she squeaked in fear. Then I rushed at the wound beast, swinging my blade even as its cum poured from my ass.

    The monster raised its tentacles. I sliced through two. It howled in more pain. I couldn’t let this beast breed with any more women, even fucking the beast felt fantastic. It turned and lunged at me. I caught the raking claws on my arm vambrace as I slammed the sword into its gullet.

    Gurgling, the monster slid dead from my blade.

    “That was amazing!” gasped Sophia and then she ran and hugged me.

    My body still burned with the monster’s aphrodisiac slime, and I put my arm around her and kissed her hard without thought.

    To be continued…


  • Schoolgirl Amanda Learns Discipline Chapter 1

    Font size : +


    Just a note- this story is a little long

    A Prologue

    Coach Jacobs walked silently down the corridor at St. Adalbert’s Catholic high school. During class the halls were as silent as a ghost town, in contrast to the teeming hordes that would flood the space as soon as the bell would ring. The few students who were not in class would swiftly and quietly travel to their destination, usually an area which was designated for students to congregate. While passing an intersecting corridor, the coach noticed a student acting suspiciously. Coach Jacobs silently approached the student and just before reaching him, purposefully made some noise. The student whirled, startled. “C-c-coach “ he stuttered, Coach Jacobs replied “What are you up to?, and what’s that in your hand.”

    Chapter 1
    Amanda Burns hurried down the corridor already late for her next class. A day that had started with such promise was heading downhill fast. She reached her locker, opened it, and grabbed her English book and notebook, slammed the locker shut and headed to class. She saw her best friend Jenny coming her way. “Hey” Amanda said “you were so right Jen, I should have listened. “Well duh” her friend answered “ wait what was I right about?” “That jerk Chad. He’s even worse than you thought.” Amanda replied. “Wait up” Jenny said, as Amanda continued walking fast. Amanda turned and said “I’ll talk to you after school, I’m running late for English class and you know how pissed Mrs. Johnson gets.”

    With that, Amanda hurried off. She was on the track team, in fact she was a sprinter, but if she ran in the corridor there was always a hall monitor to stop you and write you up. Not only would that lead to detention, it would take even more time. The rules in St. Adalbert’s were strict and unforgiving. Order and discipline were to be maintained at all times, rules were to be followed, breaking rules would lead to certain punishment. Things had changed from the “Good Old Days” of corporal punishment, but Sister Catherine, the principal, demanded obedience . When she had started as a teacher, the rod had not been spared and the children were certainly not spoiled. Times had changed and St. Adalbert’s had reluctantly changed with them, somewhat.

    The bell had rung two minutes before Amanda reached the classroom, and the door was locked . “Shit” she thought “I hope the old cow isn’t in a bad mood” as she gently tapped on the door. Mrs. Johnson looked at the door, then continued writing on the blackboard. When she finished, she walked to the door and unlocked it. “Amanda, I’m surprised at you being late like this” she bellowed in a loud, grating voice. “I’m sorry Mrs. Johnson, it’s my fault” Amanda sweetly answered. “Well of course it’s your fault” Mrs. Johnson continued “really if it wasn’t you Amanda, I would have sent you to the principal’s office. I will have to write this up though. You understand it’s not fair to the rest of the class. Now take your seat.”

    Amanda started forward. She thought to herself, if you had just unlocked the door and said nothing then no one would have been bothered. She was headed for an empty seat halfway to the back when Mrs. Johnson’s voice called out “No Amanda, I think under the circumstances you should sit right in the front, so you don’t miss any more.” “Yes Mrs. Johnson” Amanda meekly replied, although her thoughts were decidedly different. She slid into the empty seat and opened her book. She tried to pay attention, but she found herself losing her place as Mrs. Johnson rambled on about Emily Dickinson and her poetry. Amanda found herself wondering if there still was a Mr. Johnson, because she couldn’t imagine anyone living with Mrs. Johnson. She was loud and quite frankly unattractive. She was a tall, stout woman with a beet red face and short, mousy grayish brown hair. She wore orange lipstick and eyeliner and was working on a third chin. Amanda immediately felt bad about her musings, she was normally a very sweet and good girl. It wasn’t charitable to judge someone on their looks and one couldn’t help their shortcomings.

    At that moment there was a knock at the door, which stopped Mrs. Johnson mid sentence. “Drat, what is it now” she muttered as she headed to the door. She opened the door and exchanged some words with the person in the hall. She came back into the room with a slip of paper in her fat fingers and stopped in front of Amanda’s desk. “I don’t know what you’ve been up to today Amanda. But you are to report to Coach Jacobs’ office immediately. Here is your hall pass.” She handed the pass while looking at her quizzically. Amanda took the paper, collected her stuff and headed out of the room.
    As Amanda walked she wondered what this was about. Could someone have found out about what had happened earlier? She couldn’t figure out how, but she thought about earlier in the day. During her free period she had met Chad. He was a senior, captain of the tennis team and really good looking. He had been pursuing her for weeks now and seemed so nice. Jenny had warned her. “I know he’s hot Amanda, but he’s a senior and in this school that doesn’t happen. The caste system in India is more flexible. There’s something wrong about this.” Amanda had known deep down that Jenny was right, but she had ignored the signs and allowed herself to dream. She hadn’t had much experience with boys, and was still a virgin. She had made out, been as far as being fingered by a boy. Amanda had jerked a boy off, but except for one time she had never had a dick in her mouth. And that one time she had only had it in her mouth for a minute as she didn’t like the taste.

    But Chad was so cute Amanda thought, and as he told her, all the older girls were having sex and all he was asking for was a blowjob. She wanted to be his girlfriend so she agreed. They met during their free period. He knew of a classroom that was empty and unlocked, so he brought her there. Chad had just pulled down his pants and pushed Amanda to her knees. He grabbed his dick with one hand and her head with the other. “Suck it Amanda” he said with no feeling in his voice. She opened her mouth and gingerly took the head of his dick in. He roughly thrust to the back of her mouth, making her cough.” Come on Amanda, suck it , move your head up and down.” Amanda gamely did her best. She didn’t like the musky smell of Chad, but she tried to ignore it. She bobbed her head up and down while maintaining suction on Chad’s hardness. On more than one occasion he had pulled her hair or pushed her head down causing her to gag. Finally seeming to tire of the encounter, Chad had pulled his dick out of Amanda’s mouth and held her head with one hand, while he stroked his cock with the other. In a minute Chad groaned and began to shoot his cum all over Amanda’s face. She tried to pull away but Chad held her in place as he shot his load on her face. When he was finished he wiped his dick in her hair and pulled his pants up. “Thanks for the blowjob Amanda” he said with a smirk. He then sauntered over to the door, and without a look back left the classroom. Amanda knelt there stunned. Chad had used her, and discarded her like a piece of garbage. After crying for a little while, Amanda managed to pull herself together. She felt empty as she cleaned the cum off herself.

    Amanda snapped out of her remembrance. She had reached the P.E. department. The gyms, locker rooms, and the coaches offices were located here. Coach Jacobs was not only the softball coach and a health teacher, but also the Dean of Discipline. Amanda headed to the office area and found Coach Jacobs’ office. The door was open , so Amanda peered in. Coach Jacobs waved Amanda in, while talking on the phone. Coach Jacobs studied Amanda. She was the perfect All American Girl. She stood at 5’3” and weighed 104 lbs. She had long, dirty blond hair that was kept in a ponytail and the bluest eyes in the world. Her lower body was muscled though not excessively, due to her running, and her legs and butt were firm and toned. Her breasts under her shirt were small but firm and they stood high on her chest. Amanda had a small snub nose and a delicate pointed chin. Her mouth though small was a petulant rose. The lips were full and red. She was wearing her regulation uniform, a crisp white shirt, a plaid skirt just above the knee, knee high socks and black mary janes.

    “I’ll talk to you later, Something has just come up, or rather just come into my office” Coach Jacobs said into the phone, then seemed to be listening to the reply. Coach Jacobs laughed, a short unpleasant laugh Amanda thought, then said into the phone “Well if things work out more than one and that’s the plan. Goodbye.” The coach hung up the phone and sat back , then just stared at Amanda without saying a word. This went on for a few minutes and Amanda started to feel uneasy. She nervously shifted her feet while standing there. This silence continued for another minute and Amanda didn’t no how long she could take it, when Coach Jacobs’ cleared her throat. “Amanda, I’ve been going over your file” Coach Jacobs said, while indicating a folder on her desk. “Except for that little prank that a few of you freshmen committed last year with the sneezing powder and a small number of times being late you have been a model student. You get good grades, you’re a member of the track team, all in all no issues. Until now. Can you tell me why you’re here?”

    “Well Coach Jacobs, I figured you would tell me” Amanda replied quietly, trying to act natural. The chair the coach was in made a screeching sound as it was pushed backwards. Coach Jacobs rose to her feet and walked around the desk, stopping a couple of feet from Amanda. “Surely you can do better than that Amanda . You’re a smart girl.” Amanda swallowed hard, then said “Well I can’t be sure what it’s about. I know I’ve been written up for a few infractions this month , but-” “Stop your nonsense girl ”Coach Jacobs ordered “if you really don’t know you’re about to find out.” Coach Jacobs walked to the door and closed it. The door had a large glass window in it, but it was covered under a blind. Coach Jacobs then opened up a large armoire that contained a large tv and some fancy video equipment that helped with studying game film. She then pulled a chair in front of the screen. “Sit down Amanda” she said firmly. With her heart in her throat Amanda sat down, while the coach stood behind the chair. Coach Jacobs must have used a remote control as the tv turned on, though the screen was blank. Then the coach hit another button and the screen came to life. The picture was well lit and of decent quality. There on the big screen, no more than three feet in front of her , Amanda watched the flickering image of herself on her knees sucking Chad. “No” she cried out, trying to rise from her seat.

    Coach Jacobs placed her large hand on Amanda’s shoulder and held her in place. “Don’t move, sit and watch” she was ordered. Amanda choked back a sob as she watched the humiliating spectacle replay itself. Obviously Chad had set her up. Not only had he used her, he had someone secretly film it. Tears rolled down her cheeks. On more than one occasion Chad had looked at the direction of the camera and made faces imitating a blowjob, and once while pushing Amanda’s head down hard on his dick had given a thumb’s up. The whole time the video played Coach Jacobs had kept her hand on Amanda, gently squeezing her neck/ shoulder area. Right when Chad pulled out of her mouth the screen went blank. “I think we’ve seen enough, don’t you Amanda?’ the coach said in her deep voice. Amanda couldn’t answer she was so distraught. “I came upon a male student loitering outside a classroom today” Coach Jacobs began “ and it seemed he was filming something with his cellphone. I confiscated his phone and discovered this smut. You, a supposedly decent girl, on your knees sucking a boy’s filthy penis, in a classroom no less. I think now it’s time to call your parents.”

    Amanda felt her world collapsing around her. She would be expelled in disgrace and the whole school would find out. Even worse is what it would do to her parents. Her mother was a good respectable Catholic, and a member of the altar society. It would be even worse for her father. Not only had she always been the apple of his eye, last year he had a heart attack. He had recovered somewhat, but his heart was damaged and something like this could do further damage. Amanda found herself on the verge of hysterics. Great sobs racked her chest and she felt lightheaded. Realizing Amanda was about to lose control, Coach Jacobs dug her left hand hard into Amanda’s shoulder, swiveled the chair around and lightly slapped her in the face. “Stay calm Amanda” the coach hissed. Amanda regained a modicum of control, then began to plead her case.
    “Please Coach Jacobs, don’t tell my parents. My father has a weak heart, this could be bad for him. I don’t care about myself, but it wouldn’t be good for him. Please I beg you.”
    ___________________________________________________________________
    In her mind, Coach Jacobs was pleased. After this situation had presented itself, she had acted decisively. The student who had filmed it, Mike, as well as Chad, had already been to her office. She had informed them that for now they could remain in school, but any future exploitation of female students, especially younger ones, would be met with the most severe repercussions. “I don’t know if you BOYS realize it, but you committed a federal felony by filming Amanda. She’s only 16. It might be legal to have sex with her, but to film that would be considered child pornography.” Both boys turned white as a sheet hearing that. “In fact , since I have the evidence, what with your fingerprints on your phone with the film in it” she said looking at Mike, “and you obviously knowing you were being filmed with a 16 year old” while addressing Chad “I think you better be on your best behavior, both of you. I wouldn’t tell anyone about this, even a priest in confession, or an envelope might make it to law enforcement. Mike, you may leave.” Mike was out of the room in a shot. Coach Jacobs stood right in front of Chad and stared him down. Even though Chad was normally cocky, he felt intimidated. Though he was 6’2” and an athlete, Coach Jacobs scared him. Everyone called her a dyke, though never to her face. She was almost as tall as he was, but wider. Though she had a decent amount of fat, she had a lot of muscle. Coach Jacobs was wearing a short sleeved athletic department shirt and her arms were muscular. Chad had heard stories that the coach could squat over three hundred pounds. Her hair was black, short and spiky in front and longer in the back- a perfect mullet. He couldn’t meet her stare and looked down. “What’s the matter Chad, intimidated by a female” the coach said. She then quickly reached out and grabbed his balls with one hand through his pants and squeezed so hard he whimpered. “Remember Chad to leave the girls in this school alone or it will be your new cellmate holding these. Now get out.” Coach Jacobs released him and he practically ran out.
    ______________________________________________________________
    “Well Amanda “ Coach Jacobs said “your concern for your family is admirable, but you should have thought of that before performing perversions with a boy. However I do sympathize with your situation and perhaps there is a solution.” “Oh thank you Coach Jacobs” Amanda began when she was cut off. “Don’t thank me yet, nothing is decided yet. In the past this school has used some special discipline for difficult cases. However that always included parental approval, which under the circumstances is impossible. Therefore you will have to sign the approval slip for now, with an unbiased witness observing. In the future you will need to get a parent’s signature. How you accomplish that is up to you. And understand this, the punishment is severe, but you must submit to it, no questions asked, no refusals allowed. Do you agree?”

    Though she couldn’t imagine what the punishment could be, Amanda felt it had to be better than breaking her parents’ hearts at the least , as well as ruining her reputation. “I agree Coach Jacobs” she said softly. “Fine Amanda. I’ll be right back” the coach said. She then opened the door and walked out. While waiting, Amanda wondered if she was doing the right thing. Coach Jacobs was making her even more nervous. All the girls said she was a lezzy dyke and Amanda could believe it. She had never had her as her gym teacher, but in freshmen year she had taught health class. Many times girls had felt that she ogled them and Amanda had noticed the coach staring at her more than once. Still for the health of her father if for no other reason Amanda had to do this. She couldn’t live with herself if she damaged his heart due to her immoral behavior.
    At that moment Coach Jacobs reentered the room with a student. Coach Jacobs then closed the door, and unknown to Amanda, locked it as well.

    “Amanda, this is Ellen DeWitt, a fellow student. She has kindly given up some of her time to help with this.” Amanda recognized Ellen in a general way. She knew she was a player on the softball team, she thought Ellen was the catcher. In fact Ellen was an All- American ranked catcher, in the top 20 of the country for high school athletes. It was the perfect position for her . She was 5’6”, but seemed shorter due to her squat build. She had short brown hair, that was kept out of her eyes by a headband, and brown eyes. She had a few freckles by her nose and a mouth with thin lips. She must have come from gym class because she was wearing the regulation uniform – a pair of green shorts with a yellow t-shirt with the school insignia.
    Amanda met her gaze and said “Thanks for helping with this, my name is Amanda and I appreciate you sacrificing your time.” Ellen looked uncomfortable and just nodded. “Well Amanda “ Coach Jacobs said “I suppose you acting properly is better late than never.” The coach then opened a desk drawer and took out some pieces of paper. “Ellen, would you sign this form stating that you are a willing witness to Amanda signing her form voluntarily “ Coach Jacobs said while handing Ellen the paper. Ellen took the paper and signed it. “Now Amanda will you sign this agreement that states you are, of your own free will agreeing to submit to whatever punishment that the Dean of Discipline will set out for you, to punish you for extreme misconduct and to prevent further relapses of your sins.” Amanda signed the paper and handed it to the coach. Coach Jacobs took the forms and placed them in the desk drawer and locked it.

    “Now Amanda it’s time for your punishment to begin. Stand up.” she ordered, her voice stern. Amanda rose to her feet. She had heard the iron in the coach’s voice and began to regret what she had done. The coach had picked up a metal edged ruler from the desk and smacked her hand with it lightly. “In previous years, St. Adalbert’s had maintained a strong corporal punishment component. Due to mollycoddling we have not done so for years, except in special cases. Your case is one. I would use the old formula to determine punishment, except we never considered a proper girl would do such a foul deed. Therefore I must determine it as I see best. I would have given you 30 strokes for your deviancy, but since you are an athlete, no doubt your lower body is developed enough to handle 40.”

    “You can’t mean you’re going to hit me with that ruler Coach Jacobs. I couldn’t take that” Amanda said with horror. “You agreed to the conditions Amanda, now already you are trying to escape the punishment. For that I will add 5 more strokes. Now remove your garments or I will remove them for you, with Ellen’s help.” Realizing that Coach Jacobs meant what she said and that there would be no leniency, Amanda preferred to keep what little dignity she could. Her hand trembling she reached back and unzipped her plaid skirt. She slid it down and stepped out of it. Coach Jacobs took it from her and placed it on the chair. “Now remove your blouse Amanda” Coach Jacobs said, seeming to enjoy the situation. Amanda reached up to her top button, unbuttoned it and worked her way down. When she finished , she removed her blouse and put it down. “Finally take off your panties and brassiere. Though they are thin, they’re still a barrier to punishment.” Amanda knew that arguing wouldn’t help, but only make things worse. Reluctantly Amanda slid her white cotton panties down her legs and removed them. The coach took them from her and placed them on the desk. Though almost naked, Amanda tried to maintain a shred of dignity. She kept her back ramrod straight and held her chin up high with her eyes staring straight ahead. Coach Jacobs noticed Amanda’s posture and made a mental note to humiliate her beyond what she had planned. She would break her, as a filly would be broken. The thought of this caused a cruel smile to the coach. Amanda then reached back and unclasped her brassiere and put it on the desk. Ellen gasped when she saw Amanda’s small, white breasts and their contrasting pink nipples.

    “Now Amanda, stand here behind the desk facing the door.” Amanda moved to where the coach indicated. She stood at the right hand edge of the desk, in front of the drawers. “Now I need you to bend over the desk so that your punishment can begin.” Amanda reluctantly complied, bending at the waist at a ninety degree angle. “Extend your arms out past the edge of the desk. Good. Now Ellen would you be so kind as to take Amanda’s wrists in your hands. Hold them tightly and don’t let her move, even involuntarily. That could ruin my aim and I could hit the wrong spot.” Ellen had taken her wrists firmly and pulled Amanda’s arms taut. Coach Jacobs stood still for a minute savoring the view. Amanda bent at the waist, her arms pulled before her, her thin toned legs with a beautiful treat between them. Her pussy was very pink and neat with just a few wisps of hair showing in this position. Her skin was milky white and seemed flawless. Even bent over, Amanda had kept her chin up defiantly. Well let’s see how long that lasts the coach thought to herself.
    “One more thing Amanda. It would be rude and upsetting to others to hear you cry out in pain. Let me know if you think you need to be gagged.”

    Trying to sound more confident than she felt Amanda replied “I should be okay.” “You should be okay WHO” the coach barked out. “I should be okay Coach Jacobs” Amanda said clearly. The coach smiled as she lined up for her first blow. She had decided to start with Amanda’s legs, feeling she would cope with that best. Coach Jacobs raised her arm and brought the ruler down firmly on Amanda’s right hamstring. Amanda felt a stinging pain, but she managed to stifle a cry. “Oh yes Ellen, would you do me a favor and keep a count aloud so we don’t lose track” the coach said. “Yes Coach Jacobs. That’s one.” Ellen said, her voice sounding hoarse. Amanda looked up at Ellen’s face and saw anticipation and desire, as well as a hint of cruelty. “Two” Ellen said as the ruler smacked Amanda’s left hamstring. Coach Jacobs alternated blows to each leg, giving each ten. She then brought the ruler down ten times on Amanda’s lower back. She was quietly sobbing now, though she had not cried out. She had been unable to keep her head up however and it hung down from her delicate pale neck. Noticing this Coach Jacobs grasped Amanda’s pony tail, and yanked hard bringing Amanda’s head back up. “Keep your head up “ she said “maintain eye contact with Ellen.”

    Amanda looked at Ellen, who now had a smirk on her plain face. So far Amanda had handled the discipline well, but she also knew that Coach Jacobs had been using just a light motion, putting hardly any of her strength into it. In spite of that her legs and back ached from the beating and her calves felt stretched tight from the position she was held in. “You’ve done well so far Amanda. Now let’s continue” the coach said, desire for the young woman creeping into her voice. The coach moved closer to Amanda and placed a hand on her lower back, pushing her torso flush onto the desk. The desk was metal and cold and Amanda felt a chill on her skin. Her small, pink nipples came to life as they were forced against the cold metal. The ruler smacked Amanda’s supple right butt cheek, much harder than any of the previous blows forcing a grunt from her. “I’ve been too gentle” Coach Jacobs said “you can take it. We haven’t come close to your limits yet. But this is just the beginning.”

    “Ellen, what is the count at please?” the coach asked. “That was 31. Sorry Coach Jacobs” Ellen replied having forgotten to speak aloud. She had so been enjoying the spectacle of this stuck up, pretty underclassmen getting hers that for a minute she slacked off. “That’s quite all right Ellen, after all you are volunteering your time. I must think of a proper way to thank you” the coach said. She met the catcher’s eyes and gave a wink. With that Coach Jacobs smacked Amanda’s left cheek as Ellen called out 32. “Look at that Amanda, with your fair skin your posterior is really showing crimson” the coach said. She then put the ruler down and with both hands grabbed then kneaded the flush cheeks. Tears of shame rolled down Amanda’s face as she suffered this new humiliation. Coach Jacobs continued to squeeze the girl’s firm buttocks for another minute, feeling the softness of her skin.

    “Well, let us get back to the job at hand. I believe the count is at 32 Ellen” the coach said, releasing Amanda’s ass and picking up the ruler. “Yes Coach Jacobs, that’s correct” Ellen answered. While the coach had fondled Amanda’s ass, Ellen had moved the position of Amanda’s hands. They were now at a lower height and Ellen then placed them between her meaty thighs right below her groin. She then brought her legs closer trapping Amanda’s hands. Ellen kept her left hand on Amanda’s wrists, and with her right hand reached out and yanked Amanda’s ponytail up hard causing Amanda’s head up higher. “Keep your eyes on mine bitch” she hissed as she began to grind her mound on Amanda’s trapped hands. It was pretty obvious what Ellen was doing, though the coach didn’t acknowledge it. Thwack the ruler sounded as it again connected with Amanda’s pert ass. Coach Jacobs continued to administer punishment. Each blow was becoming harder, though the coach did pause after each to admire her handiwork. She attempted to not hit the same exact spot more than once although due to the size of Amanda’s ass that wasn’t entirely possible. When Ellen’s count reached 40, Coach Jacobs paused longer than before. Ellen however continued her grinding, actually increasing the speed, her breath becoming rapid and uneven.

    The coach then pushed Amanda down hard on the desk again and began to deliver the final blows. Ellen had difficulty speaking as her orgasm neared. She managed to gasp out the count, but after number 44, Ellen let out a moan as she came. Amanda had been looking in her eyes the whole time and she saw Ellen’s face get red as a beet. She then scrunched up her face and closed her eyes, feeling the wave of pleasure wash over her. Amanda could feel the moisture on her hands through the shorts of Ellen, who was sopping by this time.

    “Ellen, if you don’t mind, can you restrain Amanda a bit longer. I would like to rub some balm on her to help the skin heal. She has such lovely skin” Coach Jacobs said.

    Ellen just nodded her head, as she was still catching her breath from her orgasm. The coach had gone to a supply cabinet and removed a container and took off the lid. Amanda noticed that Ellen was staring at her with a strange, almost longing look. When she saw Amanda studying her, Ellen began to lick her lips sensuously, causing Amanda to cast her eyes down. To this, Amanda heard a quiet chuckle from Ellen.

    Coach Jacobs began to rub the balm deep into the reddened skin of Amanda’s sore hamstrings. She worked each leg slowly and firmly, applying a generous amount to her damaged flesh. The coach had a skilled touch and in spite of herself Amanda was soon making little noises of pleasure. When the coach finished her legs she began to apply balm to Amanda’s back. There were a few red crisscross welts on Amanda’s pale flesh where the tough love of Coach Jacobs had landed. She now delivered a healing hand over the marks. “Ok, now I’ve saved the best for last” the coach said to herself as she began to massage Amanda’s tight, toned butt. Coach Jacobs had big hands for a woman and she used that to the best advantage she could. She rubbed each cheek with one hand, squeezing and caressing the youthful chubbies.

    Coach Jacobs then brought her hands to Amanda’s crack and started running her thumbs deep into the cleft. As she did she started grazing Amanda’s asshole which almost caused her to jump. Coach Jacobs continued to tease Amanda’s asshole with one thumb while the other thumb slid lower towards her pussy. When the coach touched her virgin pussy Amanda bucked and squirmed.

    “No please not there. Don’t touch me there please Coach Jacobs, I beg you.” Amanda pleaded. The coach kept tracing Amanda’s slit with her thumb actually increasing her speed.

    “You don’t want me to play with your pretty pussy Amanda. You should have thought about that before acting like a slut with that boy. Now I’m going to do what I want with your sweet young body” the coach said. Coach Jacobs then crouched behind Amanda getting a perfect view of her sex framed by her white legs. The coach used her hands to spread Amanda’s cheeks and thighs. Amanda had a neat narrow pussy. The lips were very pink, with the inner lips recessed inside the outer and all was contained in her mound.

    Amanda could feel the coach blowing on her pussy lightly, her face inches from her sex. Breathing in the fragrant odor of Amanda’s pussy excited Coach Jacobs’ lust more than she thought possible. With a strangled moan Coach Jacobs buried her mouth into Amanda’s pussy. She began kissing Amanda’s pussy lips hard while thrusting her tongue inside her. When Amanda felt the coach begin to kiss her lower lips she began a keening wail. Coach Jacobs reacted swiftly. Her mouth broke contact with Amanda’s pussy as she swiftly stood up. Then her muscular arm reached out and her hand clamped over Amanda’s mouth stifling her wail. Her other hand gripped Amanda’s neck and squeezed just hard enough to give Amanda the message. “I don’t want to choke you Amanda, but stop that. No noise or other resistance is allowed. Either you behave or you have two choices. One- more severe punishment. Two- we call your parents NOW and show them everything. Shake your head yes or no.”

    Amanda nodded her head yes, and felt the reward of Coach Jacobs releasing her neck, although the coach kept her hand firmly on her soft lips. “Ellen, would you release her arms please” the coach asked. When the catcher let her go, Coach Jacobs pulled Amanda erect so that she was standing with her back pressed into the front of the coach. Coach Jacobs kept her right hand over Amanda’s mouth but her left hand roamed over Amanda’s torso until she reached a pink nipple. The coach trapped it between thumb and forefinger and squeezed it rough and hard. After a minute of this the coach moved to Amanda’s other nipple, which she twisted even harder causing an involuntary shudder to Amanda. The nerve endings in Amanda’s nipples seemed to have a direct link to her little puss, as Coach Jacobs’ treatment was making Amanda wet.

    Amanda began to cry as her body started to betray her. The more the coach played with her, the wetter and more turned on she became. Then to Amanda’s horror, the coach began to move her hand lower. First she grazed along Amanda’s ribs with just her fingertips, then down over her tight midsection, pausing at Amanda’s navel when she contacted Amanda’s piercing. It was just a little metal loop ring. When Amanda had turned sixteen, she convinced her skeptical mother to allow the piercing as a reward for her good grades
    Coach Jacobs’ pulled lightly on the ring before her hand continued further.

    Coach Jacobs’ hand brushed along Amanda’s pubic bone on its way to its final destination. When the coach encountered her silky hair, she paused a moment and then let her fingers pull and twist the golden ringlets. Then the coach reached further, her fingertips grazing the top of Amanda’s pussy. As her fingers traveled down the student’s slit the coach felt the girl’s wetness and smiled. Coach Jacobs started to rub the girl’s mound, with her palm against the silky pubic hair and her long fingers gently caressing Amanda’s lips. After a moment the coach inserted the tip of her middle finger into Amanda’s opening while continuing her hand motions. This caused Amanda to start bucking her hips in response.

    “Look at you, you love me playing with your little pussy, don’t you? You are so wet” the coach whispered in Amanda’s ear. The coach then began to kiss and bite Amanda’s tender throat, causing the student to squirm wildly from desire. While this was happening Amanda had kept her eyes tightly shut, as if not seeing what was happening would change things. Her eyes shot open as she felt her A-cup breast engulfed in a warm, wet mouth and teeth gently clamp on her sensitive pink nipple.

    Amanda was horrified to see the top of Ellen’s head beneath her chin, Ellen’s mouth feasting on her breast. Ellen then reached and began to pinch Amanda’s free nipple. Meanwhile the coach continued stroking Amanda’s pink little pussy, sliding her long finger deep until encountering Amanda’s virginal shield. Coach Jacobs pulled her finger back a little, and began to use shorter strokes with her finger to prevent any accidental breakage of Amanda’s hymen. The coach then maneuvered her hand so she could continue finger fucking Amanda while her thumb began to rub against the girl’s swollen clit at the same time. At this time Ellen switched her mouth from Amanda’s left breast to her right, then using her hand to pinch Amanda’s left nipple.

    Amanda’s senses were overloaded from all the sexual pleasure her nerve endings were sending between her pussy and her nipples to her brain, as well as the coach continuing to give her neck love bites. Amanda felt an orgasm coming on and wanted to prevent it, but she was helpless to stop it. Her body began to tremble and shake, starting in her legs and moving upwards until her face was flushed and red. Coach Jacobs’ hand prevented Amanda’s cries of passion from being too loud, but still the pretty student couldn’t control herself. If Coach Jacobs hadn’t been holding her up Amanda would have slid to the floor from the intensity of her orgasm.

    “Hmm Ellen, help me put Amanda on my desk. She seems to be weak in the knees from pleasure” Coach Jacobs said. Together they easily lifted Amanda’s limp body and placed her lying on her back. The coach positioned the sophomore so that her toned tush was at the edge of the desk with her legs hanging down. Coach Jacobs then positioned her chair facing Amanda and sat down.

    “Ellen would you mind helping me” the coach said “when I lift her legs up, can you hold them in the air. This way I can give her wet, little pussy the attention it deserves.” Ellen eagerly seized Amanda’s legs and brought them back near the girl’s small but shapely breasts. This had the added effect of lifting Amanda’s pelvis slightly. Both Ellen and the coach enjoyed the view of Amanda in this position with her legs spread and her wet, pink pussy exposed and defenseless. Her pinkness was framed by her blond pubic hair, which was a lighter shade than the hair on her head.

    Coach Jacobs savored the situation a little longer but her lust won out. She put her face right up to Amanda’s juice covered lips and began to trace their outline with her strong tongue. Amanda reacted as if an electric charge was entering her body. She writhed on the desk while moaning lowly. The coach then reached onto the desk and picked up Amanda’s discarded panties. She stood up and reached out and touched the girl’s cheek.

    “Open your mouth Amanda” she said firmly. When the girl complied, Coach Jacobs stuffed the girl’s own panties in her mouth to muffle her sounds. When Ellen saw this she removed her headband and put it around Amanda’s face over her mouth to secure the panties in place.

    “Good thinking Ellen, that was quite clever of you “ Coach Jacobs said. Ellen basked in the compliment she had received. Ellen positioned Amanda’s feet close to each other so that she could hold them in one strong hand. She then used her free hand to begin tugging her gym shorts and boxers down. When they reached Ellen’ knees, she began to wiggle her legs until they fell to the floor.

    Meanwhile Coach Jacobs had sat back down and resumed her feast of Amanda’s virgin pussy. After running her tongue over her lips for a few minutes, Coach Jacobs moved her tongue to near the top of Amanda’s pussy. Coach Jacobs then began to trace a circle pattern around Amanda’s engorged clit. The coach continued her circling, teasing Amanda but not actually touching her nub. Every so often Coach Jacobs would stop circling and instead deliver a few licks to Amanda’s tasty lips before resuming her teasing of the girl’s clit. During this Ellen continued holding Amanda with one hand while her other hand was buried between her legs, stroking herself.

    After tormenting Amanda’s clit a little longer Coach Jacobs then put her lips over Amanda’s clit and began to suck it. Immediately Amanda began to moan behind her panty gag. Coach Jacobs then began to flick the clit with the tip of her tongue while continuing to suck on it. This caused Amanda to have another massive orgasm. Seeing Amanda cum was enough to push Ellen to her own orgasm, as her fingers stroked her pussy.
    Ellen bit her lip to prevent her own cry.

    Coach Jacobs stood and began to reposition Amanda’s body. While keeping her pelvis at the edge of the desk, the coach slid Amanda’s body so that her neck was at a corner of the desk with no support under her head. This caused her head to hang down, at which time Amanda opened her eyes in alarm. Coach Jacobs cradled Amanda’s head in one hand and first removed the headband and panty gag. She then leaned down and kissed the girl passionately. Amanda found herself responding to the older woman’s kiss and parted her lips allowing Coach Jacobs’ tongue access.

    “Well Amanda, do you like the taste of your pussy on my mouth?” the coach asked breaking the kiss, “because you seem to. Now answer me.” Ashamed of her response Amanda could only nod yes.

    “No Amanda, you have to say it aloud so that we all can hear it” the coach said, enjoying the humiliation she was inflicting on the pretty blond student.

    In a quiet but clear voice Amanda said “I enjoyed the taste of my pussy on your lips Coach Jacobs.” The coach smiled on hearing this.

    “Amanda tell us, did you like when I ate you out, making you cum. Tell me how much you liked it” the coach said.

    “I liked it a lot Coach Jacobs, it felt really good. I never felt anything like that before” Amanda replied choking back a sob as she was forced to admit this.

    “I think you would like it if Ellen would lick your pussy now. I believe Ellen would enjoy that as well” the coach said smiling. Ellen eagerly assented and moved into position between Amanda’s toned legs. She remained standing but bent at the waist to bring her mouth to Amanda’s sex. Ellen buried her tongue in the opening of Amanda while using her knuckle to stimulate the girl’s clit.

    “Now Ellen, you are only to bring Amanda close to orgasm not to give her one. Do you understand?” Coach Jacobs asked. Ellen’s response was muffled due to her tongue remaining inside Amanda. Coach Jacobs then picked up Ellen’s headband. She then lifted Amanda to a sitting position and placed the girl’s hands behind her body. Coach Jacobs looped the headband over Amanda’s wrists until there was no more slack left. She then lowered Amanda down onto her back again. Through all this Ellen had continued eating Amanda, just shifting enough to keep her mouth on Amanda’s treasure. Now with Amanda secured and in place, Coach Jacobs opened a desk drawer and removed a tube of lubricant. She then began to unbutton the fly to her tracksuit pants. The coach moved around the desk until she was behind Ellen.

    “Ellen how does the idea of straddling yourself on Amanda’s face sound. She could then thank you properly for you eating her out” the coach suggested. Ellen very much liked the idea and wasted no time in positioning her wet cunt over Amanda’s mouth. Ellen gripped Amanda’s pony tail and pulled the cute teen’s face to her. Amanda wasn’t happy about this. She had enjoyed having both Coach Jacobs and Ellen lick her pussy, but she so wasn’t a lesbian . She had to admit to herself however that she had never been so turned on in her short life and the orgasms she had experienced had been incredible.

    “Now listen here sophomore” Ellen began “ I just want you to lick my clit. I don’t want you to put your tongue inside me. If you do I’ll squeeze your head with my thighs, understand?” Amanda whispered “Yes”
    Ellen was straddling Amanda, while facing the girl’s head. All Amanda could see from her position was Ellen towering over her. Amanda tentatively stuck out her tongue and gently grazed Ellen’s flesh.

    “Hmm, not so soft, it won’t shatter girl” Ellen ordered “do it harder and faster.” Amanda complied with Ellen’s order and began licking as fast as she could This was obviously more to Ellen’s liking and the stocky catcher began grunting her approval. While this was going on Coach Jacobs positioned her body between Amanda’s creamy white thighs. From her fly she removed her “cock”. It was a purple colored silicon dildo connected to a harness. It was 6” long with a 1 ½” diameter. It was Coach Jacobs’ everyday dildo, as she had been packing since she was 15. The coach applied a generous amount of lube to it and worked it around. Knowing Amanda couldn’t see what she planned gave the coach an adrenaline rush though she remained in control. She began to rub Amanda’s clit with a thumb while inserting the tip of her finger between her lips. After a minute she worked another finger at the opening. With the lube from her fingers as well as Amanda’s considerable juices , Coach Jacobs knew all she had to do was wait for the right moment.

    She continued to rub Amanda’s clit, leading her towards cumming again. Amanda could feel the now familiar feeling starting to build once again and redoubled her efforts to please Ellen. The pressure on her clit continued, taking her to the edge of the precipice. When Ellen yanked her ponytail harder, while also grinding her pussy to her mouth caused Amanda to cum hard. The teen again began thrashing about as the violence of her orgasm also brought Ellen past the point of no return.

    Coach Jacobs had been waiting for this moment. In one swift motion Coach Jacobs drove her purple dildo between Amanda’s pussy lips, through the barrier of her hymen and to the depths of Amanda’s no longer virginal pink pussy. Amanda’s cry of surprise and pain was smothered by the meaty pussy and thighs of Ellen. At that moment Coach Jacobs felt on top of the world. She had “made a woman” of Amanda and nothing could change that she was her first. The coach waited a few minutes allowing the girl to adjust to the feeling of being filled.

    “Ellen please stay as you are for a while, it will help to keep Amanda’s noise to a minimum” the coach said.
    The catcher was enjoying herself and didn’t need to be asked twice. Amanda realized right away that the coach must have used an object to take her virginity. As she felt the blood trickling from her violated pussy, tears rolled from her eyes down her face. The pain had been sharp a minute ago but was already fading to a dull ache. The greater pain was in her heart and mind. The feeling of no control over these actions, that she had no say in this bothered her more. When she had agreed to Coach Jacobs’ terms, she had no idea where it would lead.

    Amanda then felt the coach begin to play with her clit again, arousing Amanda against her will. When Coach Jacobs realized that Amanda’s pussy was again flowing she began to slowly move her hips back and forth. After a few minutes of this Coach Jacobs began to thrust upwards doing her best to connect with the girl’s g-spot. When Amanda’s reaction told the coach she had found the mark the coach began to stimulate the spot. Coach Jacobs began connecting with every thrust, driving her silicon shaft into Amanda’s wet folds.

    “Ellen would you please move, I wish to see Amanda’s face” Coach Jacobs said in a tone that meant it wasn’t a request. The stocky athlete reluctantly disentangled herself from Amanda. Coach Jacobs placed Amanda’s legs on her shoulders and grabbed Amanda’s neck, forcing the girl to look her in the face. The coach continued sliding in and out of the girl’s pinkness, making the girl take all six inches in her tight box.
    Coach Jacobs’ other hand gripped Amanda’s hip, squeezing it hard. The coach saw from Amanda’s breathing she was approaching yet another orgasm so she began making shorter, harder thrusts. As Amanda began to cum, Coach Jacobs withdrew her purple dildo which was slick from Amanda’s juice and Amanda’s pussy started to squirt liquid out in a gush. Coach Jacobs leaned down and forced her mouth onto the girl’s mouth for a long deep kiss.

    Coach Jacobs broke the kiss and pushed the shaft back into Amanda’s trembling pussy and began pounding the girl hard. Amanda was just recovering from cumming when the hard fucking forced a series of orgasms to her battered young pussy. Coach Jacobs pulled out and moved by Amanda’s face. She stuck the purple dildo by Amanda’s mouth.

    “Suck my “cock” clean girl. Lick off all your juice” the coach ordered Amanda, pulling her head up. Amanda reluctantly complied taking the dildo in her mouth and sucking off her juices. She then licked up and down and all around the shaft to clean it. When Coach Jacobs was satisfied with the job, she put her “cock” back in her pants. She helped Amanda sit up and removed the headband, freeing the girls wrists.

    “My look at the time” the coach said “the school day is over. You girls better get dressed and get going.” Ellen dressed quickly, though it took Amanda more time. When she tried to pick up her panties Coach Jacobs stopped her and took them herself. The coach brought them to her face and inhaled the scent of Amanda on them, before putting them in her pocket.

    “Amanda, a little slut like you doesn’t need to wear panties. In fact I forbid it. Just remember today was your first lesson. You have many more to come” Coach Jacobs said with a wicked grin.

    End of Chapter 1


  • Kate and Jo

    Font size : +


    My name is Katherine, Katie to my friends. I’m a PA to a senior director of a large corporation, and have been for many years now. I began as a humble secretary after finishing secretarial college when I was twenty.

    There was a fateful day in my life when everything seemed to change. It was a Saturday afternoon, and I was shopping for a new pair of shoes for a party. I stepped backwards away from a rack in a shoe store, and I quite literally bumped into another shopper, doing exactly the same. We both turned around to apologise, the way you do, and I noticed that the other shopper was an attractive girl in her mid to late teens. You often can’t tell how old a teenage girl is; due to the effect make-up has on her facial features. I was buying alcohol and getting into eighteen rated films by the time I was fifteen.

    Unusually for me I got talking to the girl in the store, and we talked about fashions, make-ups, and other ‘girlie’ things. The store was crowded so it took us a while to get served, and I suggested that the two of us get some lunch, simply because I was feeling hungry; I wasn’t trying to pick the girl up; girls weren’t my thing. I was no cheap slapper, unlike some of my friends from secretarial college who would shag anything in a pair of trousers, but I liked to think that I was a red-blooded man eater.

    During the conversation, we introduced ourselves to the other. Her name was Joanna, and she worked in the fast-food bar that was just along the corridor, but she wasn’t particularly happy with the job. She was a little over sixteen and a half, and quite talkative. Although I don’t usually give away my phone numbers to strangers, there was something about Joanna that made me trust her, so we traded phone numbers and arranged to meet up the following weekend, for lunch, after Joanna finished her shift. We duly met up, and we got on like a house on fire, despite the age difference between us.

    One evening, a couple of weeks later, my phone rang, at home, as I was getting all dolled up to go out, and it was Joanna. She’d had a bust-up at work with a colleague, and had been suspended. She was upset and wanted someone to talk to. I was scheduled to go out with a few friends from secretarial college in less than an hour, so I invited Joanna to join us for a drink. I didn’t know why she’d picked me to talk to; perhaps because I was many years older than she was, and I seemed worldly wise by comparison, which I suppose I was. However, if anyone had said that to me, I’d probably have taken it quite badly. It would have made me sound as if I was getting old, and at twenty-five, nearly twenty-six, I didn’t class myself as getting old.

    I directed my taxi driver to Joanna’s place and picked her up, then I took her to the bar where I always met up with the girls, and during the evening, she seemed to cheer up. A work colleague had tried to hit on her, and she had hit him, with a dustpan. A week’s suspension had followed for him for his behaviour, and a two week suspension for her, for what amounted basically to common assault, although she was lucky and he hadn’t wanted to press charges the way he could have. Then again, he probably wouldn’t have been inclined to stand up in front of a magistrate and say, “That little sixteen-year old girl hit me because I tried to get her into my bed and wouldn’t take ‘Piss off, you arrogant shit,’ for an answer!” That was exactly the response that Joanna had given him, word for word, causing a ripple of laughter. She may have had the body of a young lady, and the face of an angel, but Joanna didn’t have the vocabulary to go with either of those; her vocabulary was far closer to vulgar ladette, than to any sort of lady.

    Joanna went back to my place with me after the bar, and we sat, drank what little white wine I had left in my fridge, and talked, into the small hours of the morning. When we walked out to the taxi that Joanna had ordered, I felt as if I’d known her since she was just a little girl. I wasn’t sure why, at the time, but I gave Joanna a twenty pound note to pay for the taxi. She hadn’t asked me for it, but I could spare it on my salary, far easier than I figured she could on hers, which wasn’t very good really. Twenty-six to thirty hours a week on minimum wage, (at the lower rate due to her age,) wasn’t exactly great, was it? Her eyes lit up at the casual way I just gave away a twenty like that.

    After that, we met up a couple of nights a week; sometimes going out for a drink with my friends, going to the cinema, or just sitting in front of my TV with a small bottle of wine and a big pizza. Sometimes we’d go out with what few friends Joanna had, but I didn’t seem to be well received by them; perhaps because of my age, or perhaps because I was monopolising Joanna’s time; we weren’t sure, so we agreed not to do that, and to be honest, Joanna didn’t really seem to miss her friends anyway. Before too long, she wasn’t going home in a taxi on a night; she was staying in my guest bedroom, and I was driving her home in the morning; always after I made her breakfast.

    For the first time in my life, I was starting to develop feelings for another woman; just a slip of a girl really, and at first, I was scared of what it might mean for me. Had I always been a bit bi-sexual, just not realising, or refusing to admit it? Had it taken me that long to find a woman I could love, hoping that she just might love me in return? I’d had very little luck with boyfriends in the previous couple of years, so what did I really have to lose in trying to date a woman? There was little I was willing to do at first, not even try to kiss the shy, yet gorgeous little thing. I was twenty-five and Joanna was still only sixteen, clearly too young for me to try anything on with, and that was only if she returned the feelings I was developing for her, and to fair, I doubted that. She hadn’t given me any indication of having any feelings for me.

    One Monday night, quite late, I was sitting in front of the TV, watching whatever crap was on it, bored half out of my skull, and suddenly there was a knock at the door. I wasn’t expecting any visitors, so I walked to the door and peered through the peep-hole, rather than open it. Standing on the other side of the front door was Joanna, without so much as a coat, in the pelting rain.

    I opened the door, and she stepped through, looked considerably distraught. I got her into the living room, and, as she was soaked to the skin and shivering, I gave her the glass of cognac I’d only just poured for myself. Joanna knocked that back, coughing as the alcohol hit the back of her throat. Not really being sure of what to do after that, I offered her one of my bathrobes, and suggested that she go into the shower while I got her some clean, dry, clothes out of my wardrobe, which I left on the floor outside the bathroom.

    A few minutes later, Joanna appeared downstairs in my clothes, and I made her a cup of tea. She apologised for being a nuisance, and for arriving at such a late hour. Then she explained why. The previous weekend had been a birthday party for a friend of Joanna’s from work, which had been a pretty good party. Joanna had headed home in a taxi afterwards, having enjoyed herself. The idiot at work who had hit on her a few months earlier was telling everyone how she’d left with him, and boasting that he’d gotten her into bed and popped her cherry. That very morning at work, she’d heard what he’d been saying, and there had been an almighty bust-up, because he was clearly lying. She was quite sober when she left the party and got into her taxi to go home, and she knew that she’d gone home alone, and with her cherry intact.

    That was sexual harassment, and Joanna complained about it to her boss, who didn’t really seem to be concerned about it. Truth be told, Joanna knew that she didn’t get the job due to her qualifications; she hadn’t many of them after all. She got the job because she was eye-candy for the public; she was there simply to draw attention. Joanna knew that she was there to persuade teenage boys and young men to eat at the place she worked, to stare at her, and for no other reason.

    If her boss wasn’t going to take her complaint seriously, then, quite understandably, she didn’t want to keep the job, so she stormed off home, and was intending to quit. Her adopted parents were insisting that she couldn’t just quit, because she clearly couldn’t afford that. She was too young to claim any benefits, so she’d have no wages and therefore she’d have no money, and they couldn’t afford to support her. Lying bastards that they were; they had plenty of money and could easily give her financial support for the following few weeks or months; I would have in their place. My parents had for me in a similar situation. They’d even suggested that I chuck the job if I wasn’t happy in it. I wasn’t happy in it, but I was too proud to quit; too proud to let that bitch beat me. So I stuck at the job, and she quit!

    She started to cry on my shoulder, so I simply held her and let her cry. When she’d finished crying, and I’d dried her tears, I succumbed to the temptation to kiss her, right on those full, shapely, red lips. There was a little gasp of surprise from Joanna and she recoiled slightly from me. Panicked, I released her from my grasp, leaned back, and I can clearly remember sitting there, thinking, “Oh shit! My reputation is going to go right down the…” That was as far as I got before Joanna leaned forward again and planted her lips onto mine.

    I relaxed into the kiss, although it was instantly clear to me that Joanna didn’t have any real idea of how to kiss, and I was genuinely surprised that a beautiful girl like Joanna clearly hadn’t been kissed before. By the time I got to her age, I was on the pill and had been sleeping with my first serious boyfriend for the best part of six months.

    Joanna, on the other hand, was unmistakeably innocent. Clearly, as she was still only sixteen, we couldn’t take it much further, without me breaking the law, so when I found myself reaching for her tits, I pulled my hands back, not expecting that she would have realised what I was doing. However Joanna had noticed and she grabbed my wrists, placing both hands where I had intended to put them. Her tits were quite warm, through the thin cotton blouse she was wearing, firm and full, and they felt nice in my hands; especially as she wasn’t wearing a bra, and I could feel her nipples pressing into the palms of my hands. As one of my ex-boyfriends had said about my own tits, “A nice firm handful to play with.” That was the first time I’d fondled another girl’s tits, but it took me one step closer to understanding men. I realised why blokes enjoy fondling girls’ tits; it feels nice to have a large pair, like Joanna’s in my hands. It’s also nice to know that the owner of them is quite happy letting you feel them. It is a sign that she thinks enough of you, and trusts you enough to permit it.

    Her hands found my tits and began to gently knead them, just the way men had done before, and the way I quite enjoyed. We broke the embrace, and neither of us really wanted to look into the other’s eyes for a while. “I can’t believe I just did that,” said Joanna, with a shy smile, “but I quite enjoyed it.”
    “I’m having much the same thoughts,” I confessed. “I can’t believe that I just did it either, but I also enjoyed it. Does that make us lesbians?”
    “I’ve wondered that for a while, Katie. I don’t want you to take this the wrong way…but…I know that I’m attracted to you. I’ve never felt this way about anyone before, so I’m not really sure what it means. I’ve never had a boyfriend before, so perhaps I am a lesbian. You’ve had boyfriends, so clearly you can’t be strictly a lesbian. Perhaps you’re a closet bi-sexual, just coming out, for the first time.”
    “I’ve being trying to deny it to myself, but I feel the same way about you.”

    Joanna looked much happier at the confession and said, “That makes me feel a whole lot better, Katie. Can I stay the night, please, because I don’t want to face my parents at the moment?”
    “You can stay as long as you like,” I assured her. “I won’t worry about my home while you’re here, and I’ll give you the spare set of keys, and the alarm code. You won’t steal anything will you?” I asked with a smile on my face, to show that I wasn’t serious.

    She just smiled right back at me and said, “If you thought that I might be a thief, you wouldn’t have made the offer. You know that you can trust me, and you know that I won’t do anything to upset you; don’t you? Besides which, you know where I live! You know where to send the police to have me arrested if anything goes missing. What time will you be home from work tomorrow? I’ll have tea ready for you.”
    “About half past five, but you needn’t make a meal for me.”
    “I want to, to repay you for your kindness.”

    The following evening, after tea, and after we’d washed up, we were standing in the kitchen waiting for the water to boil in the kettle, and I said to Joanna, “If you don’t want to go back to work, then don’t. My spare room is yours for as long as you want it.”
    “I can’t afford to rent your spare room if I’m not working.”
    “I’m not offering to rent it to you. I know you won’t be able to pay, so I’m offering to give it to you for as long as you need it, while you’re looking for a new job.”
    “No Katie, I couldn’t. I couldn’t sponge off you like that.”
    “Sponge?” I laughed. “You’ve told me that you’re attracted to me, and I’ve told you that I feel the same about you. You’ve grabbed my tits and stuck your tongue into my mouth, and I’ve done the same to you. Obviously we can’t take it any further than that, without me risking arrest and imprisonment for unlawful sex with a minor; assuming that was what you wanted. I feel like a stupid schoolgirl again for the first time in years.” Not really being sure of what to do, I stepped close to Joanna, stared into her lovely green eyes, and wrapped my arms around her. “Girlfriends?” I asked.
    “Yes!” was the emphatic reply, as she put her arms around my waist, and got a firm grip on my arse. “If I’m still your girlfriend when I reach eighteen, I will want you to fuck me. In fact, if you want to fuck me before then, I won’t have you arrested. I’ll share your bed tonight if you’ll let me; I’m willing enough to let you have my cherry.”

    I felt tears in my eyes at that moment; she was offering to sleep with me if I wanted, despite her age. “In that case, I’ll become the provider for myself and my partner. I have no debts,” I told her. “I inherited the house from an uncle, so I own it outright. I traded his car in for something more manageable, and still had some spare cash left. I have a good salary from my employer, and I will willingly support my first girlfriend, quite happily. I had already realised that I’m at my happiest when you are around me, so if you want to stay permanently, then I want you to stay, but no fucking until you’re eighteen; my conscience wouldn’t let me sleep with you until then.”

    She looked into my eyes, whispered, “Thank you Katie; you won’t regret it. I promise you that you won’t,” and just burst into tears again. As she did that, I held her to me, aware of the firm grip she still had on my arse, and I wondered how the fuck I was going to explain to the girls, how, at just turned twenty-six, I had ended up with a sixteen year old girlfriend, who was moving in with me!
    “I know that I won’t regret it, honey,” I all but whispered into her ear as she cried onto the front of my blouse.

    Later that day, I drove her to her parents’ house and we told them a partial truth. We told them that I was going to put her up until she could find a new job. They didn’t like it, and tried to convince her to go back to work, and stay with them. That attempt ended when I put them in their places. “Just because you are too tight to maintain your adopted daughter, don’t tar everyone with the same brush. She’s a good friend to me, and I, at least, will look after her. Do you know why she wants to quit that dead end job? Some twat is claiming to have gotten her drunk and screwed her after a party and a bunch of twats are taking the piss, and you don’t appear to care in the slightest, about the slur on Joanna’s reputation, only being worried about your bloody bank balance!

    You want to make her go back to that job, and you call yourselves parents? If I had parents like you. I’d disown the inconsiderate bastards! I’ll take your daughter in to my home and I’ll and support her if you won’t. She can have my spare room until she’s working again, and can afford to rent herself a flat nearby. I have the money, and I’m willing to spend it on a friend in need. I’ll buy her everything she needs because I can. I’ll pay for her to learn to drive, and I’ll get her a car to drive to interviews, if she hasn’t found work by then. She’ll need a good suit to wear, and I’ll supply her with that too. Why am I going to do this? Because her own bloody parents won’t! Despite her youth, she’s a good friend to me and she’s good company.”

    As Joanna’s adoptive father tried to interrupt me, I sort of ‘stomped’ on him. “I’m not finished yet, you tight fisted bastard! No doubt you’re wondering what I’m going to get out of the arrangement? Jo’s offered to keep house for me; wash, iron, cook and clean. She’s going to be the most expensive house-keeper I can imagine, but I don’t care! She’ll be good company for me, and I’m looking forward to that. I’m single at the moment, after my last boyfriend dumped me for some dirty little trollop with king-sized knockers and knickers like a yo-yo. I wouldn’t get into his bed so he waved bye-bye to me, in favour of some cheap slag he picked up in a bar. She gave him the pox too, and it served him right. In fact, he reminds me of you!”

    We just walked out of the living room and packed all of what Joanna owned, although it took three trips in the car to carry it all. The last thing I did was to give Joanna’s parents my address and landline telephone number, before we left, in case they could be bothered to either ‘phone or visit.

    Neither of us had any real idea of what we were going to do in our new life as lovers. Obviously we couldn’t sleep together, because that was illegal, but we could be happy together anyway. The following morning I went to work after bunging a load of washing in the machine. When I got home, it was dried, ironed and folded, ready to be put away, and I was quite surprised. I hadn’t expected Joanna to have done all of that, and said so.

    She just smiled at me and said, “It wasn’t as if I had a great else to do, Katie. I can’t pay you board money, or pay a share of the domestic bills; you won’t even let me fuck, so I thought that I may as well earn my keep the only way I can; by doing housework. Let me do these things, please; I’ll feel better if you do.”
    “I’m not going to try to stop you, honey, if that’s how you feel, because I’ve always hated ironing.”
    “Good. I’ll be a good wife to you, Katie, I promise I will.”
    “A good wife? You’re only sixteen, Jo, with a lot ahead of you yet. Just because we are attracted to each other, doesn’t mean we’ll be able to make it work out, but I will try my best, and I’m sure you will too. I’ll try my hardest to be a good husband to you. Not that I have the slightest idea how to be, but I will try.”

    We were visited by Joanna’s parents after a few days. There’d been no contact from her, and they accepted that she wasn’t going to move back in, so they came to see her. I suggested that she give them a tour of the house, to see what they would say. They seemed surprised that Joanna and I were sleeping in separate beds. It was clear that they thought I was sleeping with her already, despite her age, and didn’t make much of an effort to hide that fact. We both knew that if things continued the way they were, then it was only a matter of time until that started to happen.

    It was Joanna who put them in their places that time, and she lied through her teeth! She told them I’d taken her in because I was a good friend despite the short time we’d known each other. I didn’t want to see her upset, and she’d volunteered to be my housekeeper, as I had said a few days earlier, to pay her way, seeing as she had no money. She told them we weren’t lovers, which we really weren’t, back then. She pointed to pictures of my ex boyfriends on the shelves, to convince them that girls weren’t my thing, and they believed her. More fool them then; especially if they couldn’t recognise the fact that the girl they’d raised from the age of fourteen months, was lying to their faces with a smile on her lips.

    Less than ten seconds after they got out of the front door, we were kissing in the hall, and for the first time Joanna put her hands up my top and popped my tits out of my half cups, and began to caress them. She was turning me on, and I wanted to stop her doing that, because she was too young for me to have sex with. Normally when a man did that to me, we used to head for my bed, or his, depending on where we were, and we did it rather quickly. I tried to stop her, but she didn’t want to stop, and said, “Then I’ll keep my knickers on, and cross my legs, so no-one can accuse you of that. Let me play with your boobs for a while, baby, they feel so soft, and nice, under my fingers.” What could I say to that?

    So we stayed where we were, like a couple of school kids, kissing and fondling each others’ tits, getting more and more turned on. I almost laughed when I felt Joanna clearly cross her legs as she stood in front of me. We both knew that we were going to have to stop soon, or who knew where it would end. I ended up breaking the embrace, trying not to hurt Joanna’s feelings, and stepped away from her. She took it quite well, knowing what had to be done, and we returned to the living room, and put some popcorn into the microwave, before putting on a movie. All we did after that was exchange the odd kiss, after agreeing not to grope each other’s tits for the rest of the night, and watch the film.

    As we tidied up and went to bed, Joanna said to me, “Goodnight Katie, I love you.” There; one of us had actually said it, and it was out in the open. “I love you too, Joanna,” I replied. “Can we trust ourselves to share a bed do you think?”
    “No, I don’t. We’ll do something silly, and you know we will.”
    “You’re probably right, honey, good night.” We kissed and went to our respective beds, and I think it was the hardest parting I’d done in quite a while.

    Despite living with me, and doing all my domestic chores, Joanna wasn’t keen on asking me for anything, no matter how little it cost. There was a particular Saturday afternoon we’d gone shopping, and I could see her eying up a particularly nice dress. I offered to buy her the dress, but she wouldn’t let me; objecting to my spending a considerable sum of money on a dress for her, so I let it go. I bought her the dress the following Monday on my lunch break, and presented it to her that evening after we’d had our tea. At first she didn’t want to accept it, but seeing as I wasn’t planning on taking it back, she accepted it eventually, and looked very nice in it too. It took me quite a while to convince Joanna that if she saw something she wanted, then all she had to do was say so, and it was very unlikely that I’d refuse to buy it for her.

    For her seventeenth birthday, I paid the fee to get Joanna her provisional driving license, and booked her first twenty lessons with the instructor I learned from. I also added her onto my own insurance, and let her drive my car when we went out together. At first she was too worried about damaging my car to drive it, but as her confidence increased, she permitted herself to drive us around. Along with those, I also gave her a credit card on my own account, even though it took her months to actually put anything on it.

    About four months after Joanna moved in with me, we were out shopping in the centre where Joanna used to work, and I suggested we go into her old workplace and stir up some trouble. My suggestion was, “If the dickhead who claimed that he fucked you is in there, we’ll demonstrate to all there, how much of liar he is.”
    “How are we gonna do that,” Joanna asked me.
    “Easy honey; you stick your tongue down my throat, and both hands up my t-shirt to grab my tits when one of them is looking at us. Demonstrate your lesbianism, and there’ll be lots of piss-taking going on by the time we leave. It’ll ruin his reputation entirely.”

    It took her most of the meal to find the nerve, but, blushing slightly, she did! She leaned across the bench seat to kiss me, and for the first time in quite a while, I got myself vigorously groped in a public place. It made me feel so dirty, and it was great fun. We got banned from the fast food bar for life, but who the fuck even cared? We could see no reason why we would want to go in there again anyway.

    When we got home, I gave the girl I loved something of a reward for her courage. I stripped myself naked from the waist up, the way she’d been pestering me to do me to for a while, and I let her touch, feel and suck my tits, until they were sticky with her saliva, my sensitive nipples were sticking up, and her own blouse and bra were on the floor, and she was all but begging me to suck on her nipples the same way. She was blushing a little because she’d never bared her tits like that for anyone. Going in the school showers after PE didn’t really count, because the girls didn’t really pay a great deal of attention to each others’ tits. Joanna didn’t worry about her tits back then, or so she’d said.

    Given the size they were, she had nothing to be ashamed of, and nothing that the other girls would have taken the piss about, the way they did with girls with smaller tits. Yet she’d never bared them to a lover, who was going to touch, feel and suck them, which was what I was intending to do. If I’d had even a little less willpower, I’d have had her knickers off, and she wouldn’t have even wanted to stop me; feeling as wanton as I did. It was the first time since childhood that I had sucked on a pair of tits as well, and there was something indescribably sexy about doing so. I’d sucked my mother’s as a baby, seeing as that was what they were intended for. My mother insisted on breast-feeding both my brother and myself, because that was what nature intended.

    After we’d both got dressed again I said to her, “If you blush like that before I’ve even got your bra off honey, what are you going to be like when you drop your knickers for me on your birthday, as you’ve said you want to do?”
    “I’ll probably blush even more, at showing you my fanny, but I will drop them for you, and I will let you make love to me, because it is what I want to do.”

    We got to the turned on stage all too often, but with sufficient willpower Joanna reached her eighteenth birthday with her cherry intact, but we both wanted that to change soon after. There was one night, a few weeks before her birthday, after a night out on the town, we got home and she put a hand up my skirt, and, for the first time, quite unmistakably reached for my fanny through the gusset of my knickers. “You know, Katie, I think I’m going to quite enjoy slipping my tongue into this little honeypot. Will you let me lick your fanny tonight, baby?”
    “You’re too young for that.”
    “No Katie, I’m too young to let you stick a strap-on cock into my fanny, if you owned one. I’m not too young to lick yours, or let you lick mine. Please baby; you know I want to lick you out!”

    Her logic was good, and she was right on that score. I’d let my first real boyfriend see and suck my tits at thirteen, and then he started to poke and lick my fanny when I was fourteen. At the same age I’d first started sucking his cock and swallowing his spunk, so did it really make much difference if I licked Joanna’s fanny when she was still sweet, virginal seventeen?

    As long as it didn’t go further than that, then, no of course it didn’t. “Let’s go into the living room, honey, and then you can pull my knickers down and lick my fanny to your heart’s content,” I told her.
    “Will you teach me what I’m supposed to do, to pleasure you?”
    “I’ve never licked a fanny myself, so I’m not really sure.”
    “You’ve had yours licked before though, haven’t you? I’m sure you’ll be able to tell me what to do, won’t you. I’ll do what you say.”
    “Perhaps it might be best if I licked yours first, to show you what to do.”

    I didn’t get the chance to use my tongue; I was quickly but gently pressed up against the living room wall, and Joanna quite roughly yanked my knickers down around my ankles for me to step out of. She seemed quite surprised that I had shaved off all my pubes, so my fanny was bald. I’m not really sure how I looked; holding my skirt up out of the way, while directing my seventeen year old girlfriend in the art of fanny licking.

    When Joanna had given me a climax, and it was time for me to return the favour, she stood up and walked across the living room to the couch and lay back on it. Then visibly blushing with a mix of embarrassment and shyness, she hitched her skirt up and pulled her knickers down for me, exposing a triumphant red bush and a tight virginal fanny.

    She invited me to use my fingers on her fanny, to loosen it up for the dildo we were going to buy later on. Her fanny was wet and warm, and oh so tight around my fingers. Joanna’s sense of humour was great, but sometimes she picked the wrong subject. That day, after I’d stuck two fingers into her fanny, she jokingly asked me how long it had been since a partner had begged me to get my knickers off, just to lick me out; rather than actually have sex with me, which she did want to do, and would do when it was legal. I didn’t like the concept that I’d made her beg for anything. I actually apologised if I’d given her that impression. That wasn’t what I wanted her to think. “With the exception of sex before your birthday, I’ll give you anything you can reasonably want. That, I promise you, with all of my heart,” was what I told her that night.

    She asked me for one promise; a nice simple one. “Poke my fanny every night, lover? I’ll lick yours if you do. I want to be ready to be taken on my birthday. I want to be ready for you to enter me that very night, and not get hurt too much.”
    “I’ll do my very best not to hurt you, honey. I’ll be very gentle with you when the time comes; I promise you I will.”

    From then on we did the same virtually every night, yet we didn’t sleep in the same bed. In fact we didn’t do anything in either bedroom together, although we both admitted to poking ourselves during some nights, and imagining that it was the other one doing the poking. We deliberately refused to buy a strap-on dildo until the day of Joanna’s birthday, so there could be no temptation after a night out; or after a night in for that matter. If we had nothing to use to have sex, then we clearly couldn’t have sex.

    Five weeks down the line, after a night out on the town, to celebrate Joanna’s birthday, we arrived home with only one thought on our minds; sex! I was going to claim Joanna’s virginity. We stumbled into my bedroom, literally tearing at each other’s clothes, until we were both entirely naked, and we reached for the double-ended dildo we’d bought especially for the purpose that very afternoon. Joanna had already decided that I was going to be on top; I was going to be the dominant partner, being the one who had a job. The facts that I was nine years older, four inches taller and twenty pounds heavier also had something to do with it. As I looked down at Joanna lying on what had just become our bed, she looked so small and vulnerable. It was a big bed in an equally big bedroom, and it dwarfed her five foot, three inch; size eight, frame.

    I’d never had sex with a woman before and it was a little strange, really burying my face in a hairy fanny and going at it for all I was worth with my tongue. It was also a lot of fun as I listened to Joanna whimpering. She smelled divine, and tasted the same way. I quite quickly realised that I liked the smell of what my first serious boyfriend called, “a dirty little girl.” I suppose he was right about me, too. At the age of fourteen, I was lying on his bed, bra and knickers in my handbag, skirt up around my waist and my blouse open, all of my girlie parts on display, ready to be touched, probed, licked or sucked, and they certainly were.

    I had been a dirty little girl, hadn’t I? Originally, I’d dropped my knickers for him as a Christmas present, and quite enjoyed having my fanny poked, so I continued to let him poke it on a regular basis. I’d been getting my tits out for him for a few months by then already. What would his parents have thought if they’d caught us at it; their sixteen year old son with two fingers in his fourteen year old girlfriend’s fanny on his bed? Let alone what they’d have thought if they’d seen him with his cock in her mouth, never mind actually spunking into her mouth for her to swallow. He wanted to put his cock in my fanny as well, but I wasn’t having that; at fourteen I figured I was too young to screw.

    A few months later I made the mistake of letting him find out that my GP had prescribed me the oral contraceptive pill as a remedy for my headaches, so he figured that it would be safe to have sex me without risk of my becoming pregnant, and began to pester me for sex. I refused, and threatened to dump him if he didn’t stop pestering me.

    I made another mistake by promising him my unprotected fanny on the night of my sixteenth birthday, if we were still together, and on the condition that he gave me a good night out to celebrate. I got plenty of presents and a good night out, and was then taken to his brother’s flat, and shagged over the arm of the settee, because we weren’t allowed to use the bedroom. Not exactly what a teenage virgin should have expected for her first time, but it sufficed for both of us. Inconsiderate twat that he was, he boasted to everyone about what I had agreed to let him do, although if I had known what he was telling people, I may well have reneged on my part of the bargain. I had expected a little discretion, after all! As it was, he got me home a bare five minutes before my midnight deadline, and as everyone found out within a few days, when I got there, I had no knickers on under my short skirt and my fanny was full to overflowing with his spunk. He claimed to be surprised that my parents hadn’t heard the filthy squelching noises from my well-spunked fanny as I walked into the house! He’d had his cock in my mouth as usual, but he wouldn’t spunk there. He said he was saving it all to put in my fanny, and as the boasts said, he spunked in there no less than four times, and apparently I looked so dirty as the spunk trickled out after he’d squirted it into my fanny.

    He’d wanted to me up the arse as well, but with a cock as big as his, I told him that that there was no way in hell he was doing that. I’d been worried enough about its effects on my virginal fanny, and that was designed to have a cock shoved inside it! It didn’t hurt though, and I was thankful for the time and effort he’d lavished on my fanny for the previous eighteen months or so, making sure that I was ready to shag. As I said to him, nature didn’t give me an arsehole to have a cock shoved up it; that was what Mother Nature designed fannies to do! I’d enjoyed my first ever shagging, so as long as I got more pleasure, he could give me a lot more of them.

    Within eight months of that night, I was single again. I went to his little flat to surprise him. I surprised both of them! It was an unpleasant surprise for me too; finding my boyfriend shagging a woman old enough to be his mother, on the living room floor! To make matters worse, he wasn’t wearing a condom, so I had little idea of what he might have given me. I dumped him on the spot, despite his protests of it being the first time, and his pleading and his begging for a second chance. The odds of it being the first time were remote, and I’d have had to have been a fool to believe him. Being a smart girls, I get myself checked out at the local pox-doctor, and and the tender age of sixteen, that was bloody humiliating!

    I liked the unique odour of a wet fanny in front of my nose, and the taste of it on my tongue. She tasted so sweet too! I understood why a fanny was often called a honeypot, because of the sweet taste of fanny-juice. I hadn’t been laid in more than a year and despite having Joanna’s tongue in my fanny every night for the previous few weeks, I was missing the sex. However, seeing as I was living with my girlfriend, I couldn’t cheat on her and go out to get laid. I wouldn’t anyway, because I’ve been cheated on before, and I know how much it hurts. Besides which, I’ve never done a one-night stand, just for the sex. Being licked out was all well and good, but nothing beats a long, hard cock, shoved as far as it will go. Well, I wasn’t going to miss it anymore, even if the cock was made of latex rubber.

    That night, just before we first made love, I promised to be very gentle with the young woman I was about to have sex with. I understood, the way no boy or man ever could, the feelings of anxiety a virgin girl often had. She was wondering about the sensation of having our new rubber cock inserted in her tight, virginal fanny. She saw that it was eight inches in length, and it looked positively huge. She was wondering where it was going to fit within her lower abdomen. Just as I had been many years ago, Joanna was anxious yet excited. She had reached the age where her partner could legally have sex with her, and that was what she wanted. To be fair though, she wasn’t the only anxious one in that bedroom. I was worried that I might unintentionally hurt her, as I pushed the rubber cock inside her.

    After I served Joanna breakfast in bed, I asked her what she wanted for afters. I got what I could only describe as a dirty laugh, and the answer, “I want to suck your boobs and lick your lovely bald fanny of course. Come over here and stick it in my face before you make love to me again.” I was still tired after the last night, but I performed like a good ‘husband’, and gave her another orgasm.

    I knew than, if I didn’t already, that I truly loved that eighteen year old girl. “How are we going to tell your parents,” I asked, later that day.
    “We don’t. I already have.”
    “What did they say?” I wanted to know.
    “They told me that you and I were both little better than perverts, and they disowned me on the spot. That’s why they haven’t been round recently.”

    I didn’t know what to say to that, so I said nothing. “I don’t need them anyway, as long as I have you, oh love of my life,” was what Joanna said to me with a lovely smile on her face.

    We discussed how we were going to tell my friends about what we had become. We decided that a demonstration was the order of the day, so the next night out, in our usual club; Joanna planted her mouth onto mine in full view of the entire group, and grabbed a good, double handful of my arse cheeks. There were no shocked gasps, the way I had been expecting. In fact, the only words were, “Right, that’s twenty quid you owe me, Maggie.” Clearly we’d been sussed a while ago, but, much to my surprise, no-one seemed to care that I’d morphed into a muff-diver.

    There was only one question relating to our relationship, and Joanna answered it for me. The question was, “How long have you been shagging this little honey then Katie; six months; a year; or even longer?”
    The answer was, “She’s been, as you put it, ‘shagging me’, morning and night, since my eighteenth birthday, and that was a mere four days ago.”

    Joanna changed her surname by deed poll shortly after her adopted parents disowned her. She didn’t want to keep their name, to remind her of how stupid and hurtful they had been. It took her a while to choose a new name, and I was surprised when she asked my permission to take my surname. We were partners, so we may as well have the same names, even if we couldn’t marry. That brought tears to my eyes, as I realised what it meant. She had promised that she would be a good wife to me, and, like any good wife, she wanted to take my family name. Needless to say, I quite happily gave her my blessing to take my name if she wanted it.

    For her eighteenth birthday, I bought Joanna a convertible Nissan Micra, the glass roofed version, as she’d only just recently passed her test. She liked Micras, seeing as that was what her driving instructor had, and what I owned, and let her drive, so it was what she’d become accustomed to driving. The car wasn’t brand new; an ex-demonstrator, about six months old, but it was still a nice looking car in a metallic dark green, complete with warranty and free servicing. It came out of my inheritance, and when Joanna took the keys from the salesman, the look on her face was worth every penny that car cost me. It was the best birthday present anyone had ever given her, and, as I had come to expect, Joanna cried. When I told her that I wanted to buy her a car, she was expecting something from a corner end used car place; a few hundred quid, maybe a grand at the most. She sure as hell wasn’t expecting what she got! Unfortunately, when she took the keys to the car, she had no insurance. I couldn’t insure it in her name without giving the surprise away. I had to drive it home for her, and then we got her insured to drive it, and I had forgotten just how expensive car insurance could be for the young, inexperienced drivers without any no-claims discount.

    Being adopted, Joanna has no idea about her real family. Had she been taken from them by social services because they couldn’t look after her? Had they given her away voluntarily? Or was she an orphan, with no family? Prior to that day, she told me that I was the only family she needed, and had suggested that in a few years she would like us to adopt a child or two, to create a proper family. She insisted on adopting, rather than fostering, because she wanted us to keep the children for life, rather than just have different children for short times, before they went off to other homes. She wanted to be able to build a proper bond between the two of us and any children we adopted. I quite liked the idea of raising a couple of children the way I would have if I had married and let my husband make me pregnant.

    We classed the name change as our wedding day, and went off on honeymoon to Quebec, in Canada. While we were there, we underwent the Canadian wedding ceremony, even though it isn’t legally binding in this country. I made the hotel reservation at the hotel where I had been a couple of times for a girls’ holiday, and as usual, I had to spell my family name.

    My paternal grandfather was foreign you see. He’d arrived in Britain in 1942, a badly wounded P.O.W. from North Africa. His home was Hamburg, but when the war was over, he had nothing to go home to, seeing as his entire family had been killed by the Royal Air Force. When the war was over, he initiated a search for the nurse who saved his life, intending to thank her properly. A year or so later, they were married, and that is why my family name is Von Falkenhausen. My paternal grandfather had two sons, and taught them both their heritage.

    My father taught me my heritage and his language. My brother wasn’t really interested, thinking it was all old hat. That was why when our uncle died, single and childless, I got everything; the house, the car and all the money, and my dip-shit brother got diddly-squat, and it served him right too! My German is extremely good, I just have an accent. If it wasn’t for that, I could pass for a native. I’m teaching Joanna, too, so that she can participate in the family debates. My father spent a short while in the army, and on his return from a tour of duty in Germany, of all places, he brought a pregnant, disabled wife home with him. That pregnancy was me, and was the death-knell of my father’s army career.

    The meeting between my parents was extremely unusual. My mother stepped onto a road without looking, and my father ran her over in an army-issue Land Rover. Even now, my mother jokes that my father could only get a wife by breaking her legs and knocking her out first. She was paralysed in the accident, and only had good use of one arm, so clearly she couldn’t raise a child too well from her wheelchair. Father got a special reasons discharge from the army, although he was quite happy there, to look after his wife and infant daughter. My parents never denied that both myself and my brother were accidents. Mother wasn’t really able to look after children, so they had decided not to have any. However, when mother fell pregnant, they were left with little choice.

    We haven’t seen hide nor hair of Joanna’s adoptive parents since she told them that we were lovers, and by now it doesn’t seem to bother her in the slightest. It did at the start, but she decided that if they didn’t want anything to do with her, she didn’t want anything to do with them either. She is not any kind of pervert; she is a beautiful, caring young woman, and I love her.

    My own parents are quite understanding about the situation, and make Joanna feel quite welcome whenever we visit them, and they’re always friendly towards her when they visit us.

    It was going to be awkward when I explained things to them, so we went around to see them when we knew my brother would be absent from the family home. When we told them what was happening, my mother propelled her wheelchair over to Joanna, wrapped her up in her embrace and simply said, “Welcome to the family.”

    Joanna cried at that and my mother looked at me for an explanation. “When she told her adopted parents that we were an item, they told her that she was no better than a pervert, and wanted nothing to do with her.”
    “The monsters!” my mother announced. “You’ll always be welcome here young lady, if Katie’s out of the area on business.” That did happen on occasion, unfortunately, due to the job. When my boss went away on business, I often had to go with him, which was the downside of being a highly paid PA. There were times I’d rather not have gone, but I didn’t really have much choice. I’ve been to many foreign lands; America, Japan, Germany, France, and even Russia.

    I was lucky in a way, and my partners never distrusted me while I was away with my boss. I wasn’t going to get up to any infidelity, for two reasons. My boss, at that time, was in his late fifties, (way too old for my tastes), and had a rather attractive boyfriend of his own, many years younger than he was. As I said to Joanna, “I don’t do boys any more, and he’s never done girls, so that reduces the chances of adultery to just about zero,” although she never doubted my commitment to her. Joanna always trusted me to be faithful to her, and I always have been.

    I guess that my parents are just broader minded people, content to accept whoever I love and whoever makes me happy. They’ve even started to jokingly refer to Joanna as my wife. I was a little surprised to hear them invite me to a family meal and instruct me to “bring the wife with you.”

    Joanna was over the moon with that, because it meant that she’d been accepted by my family, in a way that her own either wouldn’t, or couldn’t, accept her. My parents can’t understand Joanna’s parents’ inability to accept her for what she is, because there’s no point in trying to change her. If being in a relationship with another woman is what makes her happy, then let her be happy.

    My brother, who had been making ‘lemon’ jokes, for a few weeks beforehand, was staring daggers at me all night, because he was jealous of the young beauty that was quite willing to share my bed, when the time was right. Then again, considering some of the dogs he’s pulled in his time, it wasn’t exactly any surprise. Some of them were so ugly, the only reason he could possibly want anything to do with them, was that they were dirty slags after casual sex. That was often what I told him he was as well; ‘a dirty little blonde slapper,’ and he is too. He’s always been the sort to chase anything in a skirt, and probably always will. The old joke ‘A fanny and a pulse; and the pulse is entirely optional,’ certainly applies to him, because he will screw literally anything in a skirt, between the ages of sixteen and sixty.

    I hope for his sake that he stays away from Scotland! Even the blokes up there wear skirts more than I do. Whenever I’m in a relationship, I always wear trousers to work, to hide my legs. Joanna has always said that I have the most gorgeous legs she’s ever seen, and she asked me why I hide them from blokes’ eyes. I’ve never really figured out why I do that, but it’s become a way for guys at work to tell that I’m not available, and it’s also an old habit.

    My brother often used the family name as a tool in trying to pull; seeing as it is an old aristocratic name, indicative of breeding, money and influence. Most of the time, it didn’t work. I used other methods. A pretty face, long blonde hair, a nice, shapely arse in a short skirt, and a pair of thirty eight inch tits in a short, tight top, and no bra, were far more effective at grabbing the attentions of the opposite sex, although I never fooled around on the first date. Blokes had to work to get me into bed, but sooner or later, I went, and I had my fun with them. None of them ever complained that I was a poor lay, and neither did my only girlfriend.

    I was never unattractive, but I’m not up to Joanna’s standards of beauty; not that it bothers her. In fact, she doesn’t like the attention she gets because of her looks, and her petite, hourglass figure, but she’s just going to have to accept the fact that she is going to get the attention, whether she likes it or not; what with her forty inch tits in their DD cups, twenty-four inch waist and thirty-eight inch hips; and the fact that she is simply downright, drop-dead, gorgeous. Blokes are going to be attracted to her looks and that is all there is to it, as are a few women as well. Such is the downside to being truly beautiful.

    When Joanna turned twenty-one, I took her shopping for a present suitable for her birthday. I also took her to the local office of social services and we registered ourselves as volunteering to adopt a child. As we’d only been together for three years, they were reluctant, but Joanna gave them a little more to go on. “We’ve actually been together a year and a half longer than that, but we had to sleep in separate beds due to my age. Isn’t four and a half years enough to develop a loving relationship, to raise an abandoned, neglected, or abused child in? I was adopted myself, so I know how it feels to be raised by people who aren’t your own family. When I told them that I was a lesbian, they disowned me, and I intend to do better than that!”

    After almost nineteen months, our names came to the top of the adoption list, and we adopted a little baby girl, Daniela, only a few weeks old. She’d been abandoned by her mother in a hospital car park on a summer’s night, with a note explaining things. Seeing as her mother wasn’t traced, she went into the adoption program, and came to us. Now we are parents, and it still feels a little funny to me. We vowed to ourselves that we would be good parents.

    Danni grew up with us and started to address Joanna as “mummy,” and that was wonderful to hear. Yet again, little Miss. Sensitive Soul broke down into tears when that happened. Obviously, Danni will have to be told the truth at some point, and that’ll be rather hard for us to do, I think, but we’ll have to do it. It’ll only be fair to her after all to tell her the truth; that mummy isn’t mummy.

    Joanna is a first class mother; no doubt about that. She took to the role like a duck to water. Whenever Danni woke up in the middle of the night in need of changing, or wanting feeding, Joanna was there; no complaints, or curses. She wouldn’t let me do anything at times like that; “Get some sleep baby, you’re the worker. I’m the mother of the two of us, and this is my responsibility,” was the sort of thing she’d say to me if I volunteered to help, or take over from her, so I stopped volunteering.

    One day I remember in particular. Joanna was in the shower and Danni started to cry. I did all that I could think of but I couldn’t get her to settle. She didn’t need changing, and she didn’t want feeding, so I was unable to figure out what to do. After a few minutes, Joanna walked into the room and said, “It’s ok baby-kins, mummy’s here now.” By the time she picked Danni out of my arms, and rested her in the crook of her right arm, the screaming baby was silent!

    When little Danni started school, Joanna went back to college and retook the exams she didn’t seem particularly bothered about at school, and didn’t do particularly well at. With motivation and encouragement, her results at the end of the year were substantially better than they were at school, and in between the start and finish of the college year, Joanna broke a couple of hearts because she was spoken for.

    Her A-levels followed, she did well on those too. She wants to go to university soon, and get more qualifications, and meet more people. She didn’t have many friends when I met her, but now she’s doing far better at being outgoing, even if most of her friends from college are noticeably younger than she is. She is the group’s matriarch due to her age, and even she finds that to be funny.


    4 comments
    «1»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-07-15 00:54:47
    loveeeeeeeeeee it plz write morre

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-03-27 03:03:46
    continue with your story

    BackSeat GuyReport 

    2009-02-23 16:07:20
    i see tricky hasnt made a comment yet,but it is stunning, however it is kind of short assuming that you could add a-lot more to it later on,you are just great at these things lol

    fuckinghorny^w^Report 

    2008-12-03 01:16:07
    lol…first coment…….no offence….but to lovely duby in the beggining….i wants harcore pussy eating action >w

    «1»
  • Her First Time_(4)

    Font size : +


    Woman’s first lesbian experience

    I admit I was curious. How did it feel? Was it better? Would I be hooked after I did it? I wasn’t thinking about drugs or alcohol. I was thinking about sex with another woman.

    I have had my share of encounters with men. Some of them were wonderful, others were best forgotten. But never in my live had I tried it with another woman. I had talked about it with past male lovers. I had not had the interest to try and ruin a good thing by bringing another woman to bed for them. but this was for me, and I was unsure of what to do. So I decided to go to a local lesbian bar and see if I could get lucky.

    I had decided against dressing conservative. opting for more of a carefree if not totally slutty look. I wore a black leather vest that barely contained My DD breasts, no bra, mid thigh black leather mini skirt with zippers up both sides and open up to the hips. black thigh high boots that stopped about three inches short of the flaps of the skirt. I decided against the leather undies and opted for the totally bare feeling.

    There were all types of women here. The full range of sizes. anorexic, slender, athletic, volumptuous, heavy, short, medium, tall. all kinds of looks. stunning, butch, cute, ugly.

    I saw Her at the bar, or more acurately, them. the Lady was Auburn haired. Beautiful, stylishly decked out in black leather bustier that contrasted wonderfully with her pale white skin and large breasts, black mini skirt, fishnet stockings and tall black stillettos. She looked sure of herself and confident in her actions. What caught My attention also was the other girl with her.

    The other girl was was a honey colored blonde with the an even tan and wearing stillettos too, but other than that she was wearing the smallest bikini I had ever seen. the top was black and did nothing to cover the darker skin of her areolas other than the hard nipples that tried to rip through the small patches of fabric. add to it the fact the the girl was almost as large up top as the Lady. The bottom was a thong that clung tight to the skin of the girl, clearly showing the cleft of her vulva beneath and disappearing in between the cheeks of her firm ass. the only other things she wore was a leather collar and a leash. a leash that the Lady had draped over Her wrist.

    The Lady looked me directly in the eye and smiled. purposely, she lifted the leash and pulled the girl close. talking directly into her ear and looking back to me. the girl was almost shivering. but I didnt know it was from arousal and not fear or cold. the girl in turn looked to the Lady, bowed at the waist and kissed the soft pale skin of the Lady’s breasts before stepping away from Her and walking through the croud and tables to stand before me.

    “Pardon Miss?” the voice was soft and dulcet like silk the accent sounding possibly french.

    “Yes?” I replied. Trying not to drool over the delicate exposed beauty.

    “Ello’ Miss. My name is Cunnie. Mistress has ordered Cunnie to bring you to Her. Would you please follow Cunnie, Miss?” the girl’s eyes were almost ice blue, and they sparkled with lust. I could see that the small tight patch of the thong was soaked through and the girls thighs were wet as well. the leash having slipped down to just over the low waist band of her thong.

    “Mistress?” I asked. Unsure of how to react to the word. although my body decided for me as My own slit started to get wet.

    “Yes, Miss. Mistress owns cunnie. Will you please follow Cunnie to Mistress, Miss?”

    I was curious and arroused. I nodded and stood to follow the girl back to the Lady. watching that beautiful little ass flex with every step back to Cunnie’s ‘Mistress’. Cunnie stopped to the right of the red headed Lady in leather and spoke softly but clearly to Her.

    “Mistress. cunnie has returned with the one you wanted. cunnie hopes you are pleased.” Cunnie stayed where she was awaiting a response.

    “Thank you, My pretty cunnie” the Lady’s hand reached out to the hanging leash and stayed there, rubbing against the barely covered mound and causing Cunnie to moan softly “My cunnie did very well, I am pleased. you may use your hungry little tongue on My pussy, My cunnie” The Lady turned and parted Her legs exposing Her smooth lips to cunnie and in part to me. they glistened with wetness.

    cunnie leaned in and again kissed the swell of Her creamy breasts. “cunnie thanks you, Mistress.” Then cunnie knealt and proceeded to lap hungrily at the offered treat.

    All of this was done without a look to me. As cunnie knealt, The Lady turned to look at me. Far away she was beautiful, up close she was a Goddess. Her hand reached out slowly to caress My cheek. It was a warm, sensual, apprasing touch.
    “Hello, I am Lady Katherine. You have already met My little cunnie-girl” she reached down with the other hand to stroke the blonde head between her legs. “What is your name, honey?”

    I watched the scene before me. My mind clouded with lust and perhaps a bit of envy at the two women. My own mind wondered who I wanted to be. Lady Katherine or cunnie. “I…I’m… my name is Sherry. its nice to meet you both….” I was unsure of how she wanted to be addressed.

    “You may call me, Kat…for now. I love the taste of a good sherry, and so does cunnie. Do you taste good, Sherry?” Kat smiled and licked her lips.

    “I like to think I do, Kat. Are you wanting to find out?”

    The hand on My cheek slid back behind My head and pulled me in for a deep passionate kiss. My hands reached out for support, one finding Kat’s bare lower back. The other finding cunnie’s golden tresses. We moaned deeply into each others mouths and I slid the hand at Her back lower over Her leather clad ass. Kat pulled away from the kiss and licked Her lips again as her hand slid down my back.”Mmmmm, you do taste good, Sherry. I think cunnie would like to taste you too.” Kat pulled up the leash and cunnie. “Would My little cunnie like a taste of Sherry?”

    cunnie stood and licked her lips clean, smiling “Cunnie would, Mistress. If Mistress and Miss permits.”

    “What do you say, Sherry? Can My little cunnie taste you?”

    My mind was still fogged from Kats kiss and I nodded not thinking clearly.

    I caught a faint scent of pussy as cunnie leaned in close to me and lowered her head to My chest, kissing my cleavage as her hands pulled me to her by my waist. Her hands slid lower, feeling the openings at the side of My skirt and slipped under to cup My bare ass and then around to rub My wet slit. I tangled My fingers in her hair and moaned at the touches before she pulled back.

    She lifting the finger to her lips and licked it slowly while looking Me in the eye and moaning softly “Mmmm, Miss does taste good, Mistress” she took the wet finger and offered it to Kat.

    Kat opened her mouth, Her tongue coming out for a moment before the blood red lips of Her mouth closed around the offered finger and sucked it clean. “Mmmm good girl, My cunnie. Sherry has a delightful taste. Now, Sherry would you like to taste Us?” Kat pulled her hand from my back and held it in front of me.

    I licked my lips and placed my hand in hers as I nodded. Not entirely sure of myself.’Am I ready to do this?’ I asked myself ‘oh, hell! why not.’ I answered back.

    “Taste My cunnie first.” Kat said. guiding My hand down to cunnies wet thong as I pulled cunnie into a deep kiss of my own. cunnie moaned and shuddered as My lips and fingers made contact with her. I threw caution to the wind and pulled back only to place a hand on the almost naked breast and looking at cunnie.

    Cunnie turned her head to Kat, who smiled and nodded after I looked to Her too. cunnie then reached up and took My hand to pull the little patch of cloth to the side and exposing her large, hard and pierced nipple to Me.

    I smiled and opened my mouth to kiss the long thick nipple. My hand caressed cunnie’s slit from the outside before pulling up and slipping into them to touch the source of that wetness.

    Cunnie gasped deeply and moaned out a question to Kat. “Mistress, may Your cunnie cum for Miss. Please, Mistress?”

    I glanced up to see Kat nod as I felt Her hand slipping under my skirt and between My legs to rub My now dripping pussy. I shuddered against cunnie’s throbbing nipple as she quaked against my hand, soaking it in her juices. I in turn came all over Kat’s hand, and moaned against cunnie’s hard nipple. I pulled back and lifted my wet fingers to my mouth while looking at cunnie and licked My fingers clean. “Mmmmm, I like how cunnie tastes.” I said, smiling broadly.

    “As do I. Now would you like to taste Me?” Kat smiled and parted her legs again as she opened her arms to me. Her hands made their way back under the flap of My skirt and gripped my ass.

    I stepped into her embrace, one hand seeking out her smooth slit and pushing two fingers into it easily. Our lips touched and My senses reeled as She moaned into my mouth. Kat’s lips tasted of strawberries. My hands slid up from her waist to cup the leather bustier and all that it held. I suckled on her tongue and then kissed down her throat to the pale mounds of flesh of her heaving breasts. I again looked up to Her and whispered softly “Mistress, may sherry worship your breasts?”

    Lady Katherine smiled and nodded Her assent and I popped two buttons on the leather top and made love to Kat’s large breasts. Her nipples were not pierced, but each had a silver ring tight around the base of it. They were about longer than cunnie’s nipples. Close to 3/4″ and about half an inch in diameter. I was really wet now and I felt the back of My skirt being lifted and what I secretly hoped was cunnie’s long tounge part My folds and lap at My clit. I exploded onto her tongue, to which she eagerly lapped up the juices. Cunnie finally relented her  assault on my pussy and I stumbled back against her. I opened my eyes to Kat and her heavy breasts and swollen wet nipples hanging out for all to see. I almost forgot about My wet hand covered in her juices and lifted it to suck it clean of her delicious nectar. “Mmmmm, thank you, Mistress.”

    “Do you wish to join My little cunnie in serving Me, little sherry” I felt the implications in the words. “To clarify, this is only for tonight. not long term, unless you offer yourself to Me at a later time.”

    “What about cunnie?” I asked Kat.

    “My cunnie, you may answer” Kat directed.

    Cunnie looked to her Owner and smiled “Yes, Mistress. thank You, Mistress” she then turned to me “Mistress made the offer, so cunnie has no say in it. Cunnie is Mistress’s slave for life.” cunnie hesitated and glanced to Lady Katherine then continued. “But Cunnie would love you as a sister-slave for as long as you wish. Miss Sherry. should you accept.”

    I looked back to Lady Katherine “I have never done anything like that, this is even my first time with another woman. I would love to try it out for tonight. so, Yes Mistress, I would love to serve you with cunnie for tonight”

    “Good, little sherry. just remember I am not here to force you to do anything you dont really want to do. if you dont want to do something, say so and well talk about it. understand?”

    “Yes, Mistress” I replied quickly.

    Lady Katherine looked to cunnie. “cunnie, go get the limo and meet Us out front.”

    cunnie glided over to her Mistress and kisses the still uncovered breasts “Yes, Mistress. May cunnie kiss sherry’s breasts as a goodbye?”

    “Yes, you may. horny little slut” Lady Katherine chided playfully.

    “thank you, Mistress” and cunnie opened my top enough to get at My nipples and kissed one then the other. she then stood and kissed me on the lips, I could still taste Katherine on them. she pulled back and smiled to me. “see you at the car, sister sherry.” she said as she turned toward the back of the bar and dissappeared into the croud.

    Lady Katherine reached out to caress my hard nipples gently, making me moan and and squirm a bit “Mmmm, very yummy looking breasts.” she then leaned down and licked them slowly. “Mmmm, taste yummy too. now little sherry, time to button Me up then yourself.”

    “Yes, Mistress” I lovingly lifted her breasts back into the lather top and snapped it closed. I then reached into each cup and adjusted them to look as they were before. “is that good, Mistress?” I asked Her.

    “Yes, little sherry. That is perfect. Now do yours” Lady Katherine directed

    I did as I was told and lifted both of my super sensitive breasts back into the leather vest and nearly came as the nipples rubbed across the inside as I was buttoning it into place.

    “Good girl, sherry. now cunnie should be out front in a moment. we should make Our way out” She slid off the stool, smoothed her skirt down and blew a kiss to the hot female bartender before making her way to the front door.

    I followed and could not pull my eyes off her tight little bottom all the way to the door. I followed her out the door to the limo. she stood at the door of the car and I stepped around to open it. She smiled and caressed my cheek again before stepping into the darkness of the limo. I followed her in and closed the door. ready to explore a new world under Her guidance.


  • Jack And Jill, PI

    Font size : +


    This damn story nearly drove me out of my mind. The characters “Anna” and “Angelina” are not mine, but DawnDuckie’s on Literotica, and used with her permission.

    “Why are you following me, you bitch?”

    I took a short step back, not because of the words, but because of the not-insubstantial blade being waved around in my face. Unfortunately, I wasn’t Crocodile Dundee and so didn’t have a gigantic This Is A Knife of my own to whip out. So I just took a step back to avoid my precious mug getting cut.

    My lack of response did not seem to make Mack The Knife there happy. He took a threatening step forward and held his weapon higher to make the edge gleam on the dim lamplight gleam.

    “I asked, why the hell are you following me, you fat dyke?”

    Now, I admit to being a dyke – I don’t wear makeup, am crew-cut, and favour masculine clothing, nobody looking at me has reason to doubt my sexual orientation for one femtosecond – but I am not fat. All right, I’m big, not tall but broad, but most of that is bone and muscle. Calling me fat is one of the few ways absolutely guaranteed to annoy me.

    But he had the knife, and though he didn’t look all that competent with it, I didn’t want any, make that any more, scars on my precious skin. So I just looked him up and down.

    “Following you? I don’t know what you’re going on about, sir. I’ve never seen you before.”

    “Don’t you ‘sir’ me, you whore. I’ve been aware of you trailing me from the bus stop tonight, and I’m almost sure I saw you yesterday and the day before as well. Answer me!”

    I took a moment to decide if and how I should answer him. Should I tell him, “You’re right, I’m following you, because I was hired by your wife to find out if you’re cheating on her”? That would be the actual literal truth, but would not exactly calm him down. Even though my observations over the last few days had conclusively established that he wasn’t quite cheating on her, just spending the time he pretended to be at work in illegal gambling dens.

    In my experience, honesty tends to be the worst policy.

    I looked around the street for a moment, looking for inspiration. The only thing that came to mind was that I should’ve anticipated that a tall skinny businessman type with big crooked teeth and spectacles, wearing a suit, might not necessarily be the gormless clot he appeared to be. And I should have at least entertained the possibility that a man who went to illegal casinos in buildings opening on to seedy alleyways might take the basic precaution of carrying some kind of weapon.

    Well, I didn’t, and so here we were.

    “I think you should put the knife down, sir,” I told him. “It won’t do you any good to keep threatening me with it. Please believe me when I’m speaking in your own best interests when I say this.”

    “I’ll decide what’s in my best interests, you obese trollop. I’ll ask you one last time: why are you following me?” He drew his knife back to strike.

    “Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” I told him, raising my hands to parry. I’d have to get those scars after all.

    Then there was the whoosh of wind on feathers, and something very, very fast slalomed past me at shoulder level, parkoured off the wall to my right, slammed into him, and knocked him down. The next moment I was picking up the knife from the cobbles and looking up at the hooked talons, feathered arms, toothy snout, and wolfish eyes staring back at me from their perch atop his chest.

    “Don’t eat him, Jack,” I said. “Let’s just get away from here.”

    Sometimes it comes in handy to have a Velociraptor as a partner. Yes, it does.

    _______________________________

    “I could have handled it, you know,” I said. “You didn’t have to rescue me. Hell, you didn’t even have to follow me.”

    “Good thing I did, wasn’t it?” Trotting along at my side, Jack snorted. The translator he wore around his throat managed to express his disgust. “Yes, I really wanted a partner with cut up hands who needs a few days off to recover.” I don’t know how, but he managed to programme his translator to speak with a Mongolian accent, even though he’s lived here since he was a fledgling. I suppose that he’s just proud of his heritage. “But you cocked that up right proper.”

    “How do you mean?” If I wanted to, I could’ve reached out to trail my fingers along his feathered head and neck. I didn’t, because I value my fingers. People underestimate Jack because he’s small. He’s bigger than a pit bull terrier and has talons besides. Do you want to take on a pit bull? No? How about a taloned, feathered, sentient pit bull with an attitude, able to leap off walls to slam into you at neck level? Also no? There you are, then. “How have I cocked it up?”

    “His wife engaged us for a week. This is only the third day.” He snorted again. “You really think she’s going to pay us for the remaining days, since we can’t follow him anymore?”

    “…I suppose….no?”

    “Brilliant! You mammals never cease to impress me with your intellect.” We waited for a Psittacosaurus to pass us on the pavement, not forgetting to throw us a sour look. We were on the main street now, and there were a number of dinosaurs around, many of whom were as bigoted against humans as many humans were against them. “Just a few more million years, and you might even achieve some level of sentience.”

    “Oh, dear. Our finances aren’t that good, are they?”

    “Let me put it this way. Unless we find another client by the end of the week, we won’t be able to pay rent this month. Clear?”

    I swallowed. “Adequately clear, thank you.”

    _______________________________

    Let me introduce myself and explain a few things. I probably should’ve done so at the beginning of this tale, but I’m not a literary woman. My name’s Gillian Bell, or Jill to everyone except my father. My father insists that the name my mum and he bestowed on me is far too good to shorten.

    And I’m a private detective or, as we call ourselves, a private inquiry agent.

    I spend my time inquiring, you see.

    Jack, he’s my partner, though of course not in a sexual sense. We’re business associates, and, if the term is applicable for two…persons…who are so different, close, albeit sarcastic, friends. We’d met at one of the Dinosaur Rights protests back when the government were still pretending that dinosaurs didn’t deserve equal treatment, though after the scientists had brought them back they’d immediately discovered that dinosaurs had human-level intellects and at least human-equivalent ethical standards. We’d bonded over ales at pubs where the owners weren’t bigots and served dinosaurs, and very soon we both decided that we wanted to work together. Once the regime, faced with popular discontent and defeat in the next elections, caved in, we quickly set up our agency.

    His name is Borjigin Munkhchuluun, so you can understand why he prefers to be called ‘Jack’. I only discovered his real name when we were signing the documents to set up our agency. He threatened me with slow disembowelment if I gave out his real name, so please don’t tell anyone. I don’t want to be disembowelled. Think of all the intestines spilling out and the mess it would make. A lot of people have told me that I have guts. I don’t need to see them for myself.

    And, so, this is what we are. The Jack And Jill Private Inquiry Agency, as is stencilled on the frosted glass pane on our office door.

    Please laugh now and get it out of your systems.

    I do not have a great deal of patience for this kind of thing.

    Are you done?

    _______________________________

    The next day came around, like a wastrel prodigal son skulking home.

    We were at the office. I was tilted back in my chair, feet un-ladylikely on my battered desk, nursing a glass of cheap whiskey. Rain trickled its way down the grimy windowpanes, reflecting my mood. As predicted, our client had neither been happy with my giving myself away nor with my report that her husband was not with another woman, just blowing his money on the baccarat tables. And it wasn’t as though we had any other case on hand, either.

    “What does it look like?” I called over my shoulder.

    Crouching on the cushioned platform we’d got him in lieu of the chair his anatomy wouldn’t let him use, Jack tapped at his laptop with the two styluses he held between the fingers of both hands. Unable to turn his wrists downwards to type like a human being, he’d long ago become expert at using the styluses, and, in fact, was more adept at typing with them than I was with my fingers. Quite apart from that, he was much more comfortable with spreadsheets.

    “I told you last night,” he said. “We’ll have to take on any case we’re offered. Anything at all.”

    I sighed. “Inclusive of missing pets or strange noises in the night?”

    “Even if it’s a haunted house that needs checking, we’ll need to take it.” Jack began putting on the preachy tone he did whenever he was about to get on his favourite hobby horse. “I’ve told you over and over that we need to approach the insurance companies to offer our services to investigate fraud, but…”

    “Uh-huh.” Still not looking back at him, I swallowed a gulp of the whiskey. It was horrible. “If I’ve told you before, I’ve told you a thousand times, we aren’t going to work for those bloodsuckers. I…” A shadow fell over the frosted glass pane in the door an instant before a sharp knock. I snapped my mouth closed, got my feet off the desk, slid open the larger bottom drawer, slipped the glass of whiskey into it, and pulled up my tie, all in one motion. I’ve acquired a lot of practice at this kind of thing over the years; someday we’ll make enough to hire a receptionist, and I won’t have to react like a startled rabbit; someday, but not yet. The knock sounded again, sharp and impatient. “Come in.”

    My lower jaw didn’t actually fall open, but it sagged a few millimetres. The woman in the doorway was…a looker. Tall, slim, with a heart-shaped face framed by curls spilling over her shoulders in all the colours of the rainbow and some more. Her eyes, on either side of a nose I’d have called patrician if I’d known what the word meant, were blue as sapphires. Her mouth was a rosebud clad in blood-orange. Legs as slim and strong as a gazelle’s appeared above her shoes and disappeared into the bottom of her knee-length cream overcoat. She screamed trouble in every molecule of her being.

    I desperately wanted to be troubled by her.

    “I assume you are the detectives?” Her voice was like something I’d been waiting to hear all my life. “Jack and Jill. I assume you’re Jill.”

    “She is,” Jack declared from behind me, when the silence began stretching out because I couldn’t make myself speak. “I am Jack. Would you please sit down, ma’am?”

    She did, opposite me, since there were no client chairs at Jack’s desk. He’s the administration person, while I deal with clients. She looked at me and plonked a handbag on the table. “You have been…recommended. I assume that you can help me.”

    I finally found my voice. “We do our best to provide satisfaction, ma’am. May I ask who recommended us?”

    “It doesn’t matter.” She shrugged her dainty, overcoat-clad shoulders. “What matters is that I wish to retain your services on a delicate matter.”

    “Which is?”

    She stared at me with those sapphire eyes. “I am a witch. Someone stole a precious grimoire from me. You have to discover the person responsible.”

    I blinked at her. She stared back unblinkingly.

    “Ma’am,” I said, after it became obvious she wasn’t going to say anything more. “I’m afraid you’ll have to give us a little more detail than that.”

    She heaved an exasperated sigh. “What do you want to know?”

    “Well, first of all…you say you’re a witch?”

    “I do. I am a very famous and well-known witch.” She looked at me as though daring me to contradict her. “Everyone knows the name of Dusk Malgorzata.”

    “Dusk Malgorzata? Is that your real name?”

    “It’s my witch name. It’s the name under which I’m known in the witch world.”

    “The witch world, OK.” I glanced over my shoulder to make sure Jack was taking notes. He was, styluses flying over his keyboard. “And is, um, Dusk Malgorzata the name you use in this world?”

    “Uh, no, to ordinary people I use my birth name.”

    “Which is?”

    She muttered it so quietly that I had to ask her to repeat it. “Mary Smith.”

    “Ms Smith. You say you had a…grimoire…stolen? What is a grimoire?”

    “I see you know nothing about witchcraft.” She did not look particularly put out at this realisation. “A grimoire is a book of magical spells and incantations. This one’s a compilation of all my work and others that I have collected through my…existence.”

    “Your existence?” I frowned. “Is that different from your life?”

    “Yes, my existence as a witch. It began when I was thirty years old.”

    She looked little more than thirty, so she couldn’t have been a ‘witch’ long, but I didn’t say anything about that. Jack would kill me if I antagonised a client. “Ah, all right. So this grimoire was stolen from you in the witch world? How is it separate from this world?”

    She looked at me pityingly. “You don’t understand, do you? The witch world is in this world. It’s like a bubble inside this world, the surface membrane of which you can’t see, but inside which we live.”

    I blinked and reminded myself that we needed the money. “We, do you mean yourself and other, ah, witches?”

    “That’s right, like those bitches Angelina and Dawn Ralitsa. Dawn Magdalena, too, but she’s disappeared for a long time now so I don’t think she’s directly involved. In any case, I’m sure that one of their lot stole my grimoire, or they know who did it.”

    “I think we need to back up a little. Who are they, these people you’ve just mentioned?”

    “Witches and bitches. Evil bitches. They hate me and are always plotting to do me down.” Her lovely mouth twisted. “They’re part of a…gang, I should call it. I wouldn’t dignify it with the name of a coven.”

    “Um, OK. And this gang would want your grimoire, why?”

    “Isn’t it obvious? I’m far more powerful than they.” She preened a little, tossing her rainbow hair over her shoulder. “I’m far more adept than they are. They are jealous, and they also want my power.”

    I nodded. “I see.” I didn’t, not at all. “So where was this grimoire stolen from?”

    “My home.” Her mouth twisted. “I’d thought it would be safe at my home, but obviously not.”

    “All right.” I frowned slightly. “You’re certain that you didn’t just lose it?”

    She stared at me. “Would you just lose your…detective handbook?”

    I shrugged. “I don’t have one, but if I did, I don’t think I’d have to refer to it every day, so I suppose I might misplace it. But it’s probably different for witches, is it?”

    She nodded curtly. “Powerful witches like me…” she stroked her rainbow hair as though she’d grown it magically. “…we need our grimoires all the time. I keep referring to it when I’m doing my spells, and note my results. It wouldn’t be safe otherwise.”

    “I see. And…” I tried to make myself not stare at her lovely face. “And, when did you see this grimoire of yours last?”

    She frowned. “That would be yesterday evening, about ten. I remember checking something in it, after which I put it inside my bedside table drawer and went out for…a few drinks.”

    “Alone?”

    She nodded.

    “Wasn’t this slightly risky, leaving it in your drawer? For an object as important as this I’d have imagined you’d use a…a strongbox or something.”

    She grimaced. “I see you don’t understand. My home is quite thief-proof. My bedroom, especially.”

    “I will probably have to come and take a look.” The thought of being in her bedroom made my nipples tingle. “You live alone, of course?”

    “Of course.”

    “And you locked up before leaving?”

    “Naturally.”

    “When did you return home?”

    She tilted her head, considering. “It must have been close to midnight.”

    “The door was locked and everything was as you left them? There weren’t any signs of disturbance?”

    “No, there weren’t.” She shifted impatiently on the chair. “When are you going to stop asking questions and go find my grimoire?”

    “As soon as I’ve gathered the information I need, Ms Smith. As Sherlock Holmes said…” I assumed my best ‘toff’ accent. “It is a capital mistake to theorise without data, my dear Watson.”

    She blinked, as though she found it surprising that I’d read Holmes. “All right. What more do you want to know?”

    “Well, what do you do for a living?”

    “I just told you.” She sighed and tapped her elegant, red-painted fingernails on the armrest. “I’m a witch.”

    “And that earns you money? How?”

    She shrugged. “People have problems, so they come to me with their problems. I mean, they contact me through my website, they tell me what they need, I cast spells, and they pay me.”

    “And your spells solve their problems?”

    “Would they keep coming if they didn’t? Anything else?”

    “I’ll need your address, of course, and the names of people you interact with regularly. Also of these people…” I glanced at my notes. “Dawn Ralitsa?”

    “She calls herself Anna Whitmore most of the time.” She made a face. “Don’t get taken in by her elfin looks, she’s poison through and through.”

    “Uh-huh. And this other person, Angelina?”

    For some reason Mary Smith looked a little uncomfortable. “To be honest, nobody knows who she is, really. She comes and goes. Mostly goes.”

    “I see. Ms Smith, if I may ask, why did you come to us?”

    “What? What kind of question is that?”

    “Surely you could have gone to the police?”

    She snorted. “Come on…Jill. Suppose I went to the police, said that I’m a witch, my magic book is missing, and I want the thief caught and it to be returned to me. What do you think the reaction would be?”

    She stared at me and I sighed. “How large was this grimoire? What does it look like?”

    “It’s a notebook, bound in grey and black faux leather. About this wide.” She held her hands about twenty centimetres apart. “Maybe this thick.” She held her fingertips about two centimetres apart.

    “And how many people knew of its existence?”

    “Nobody, apart from myself. Witches don’t expose their grimoires.”

    “They don’t? Then how is it that these two women you mentioned knew of it?”

    She shrugged. “Because they’re witches, obviously. Is that even a question?”

    I sighed. We were talking in circles by this point. “All right, Jack will let you know our fee structures and draw up your contract.” I paused in the act of closing my notebook. “Wait, just one more thing.” Something had just occurred to me. “When you returned home last night…were you alone?”

    She blushed a little. “Um, no.”

    “And this person was someone known to you?”

    “I met her at the pub I went to.” She stared at me defiantly. There was a definite emphasis on the ‘her’. “I invited her back to my place.”

    “She spent the night, did she?” My mind was going overboard on thoughts of her with another woman, squirming naked on a bed. I ordered it to behave.

    “Yes, she did. She left after breakfast, just before eight.”

    “You found the book, the grimoire, missing after she left, then?”

    “Not right away. I only opened the drawer at eleven, to prepare for my noon spells.”

    “Your noon spells. This is a daily thing?”

    “It is. The grimoire wasn’t there.”

    “And you’re sure your…guest…didn’t purloin it?”

    “I’m sure.”

    “How? Your magic?”

    She snorted. “I didn’t have to use any magic. She wasn’t wearing enough to hide a cigarette packet without it showing, let alone the grimoire.”

    “You didn’t ever meet her before yesterday?”

    She frowned, considering. “Well, I’ve seen her around, once or twice. We didn’t actually talk until last night.”

    I wanted to ask if she made a habit of bringing casual acquaintances home to her bed, but, again, the money. Also, I was suddenly very interested in discovering for myself if she did take acquaintances to her bed. “Do you have her contact details? I may need to talk to her.”

    “Why?”

    “Ma’am…Ms Smith. She has to be investigated as a suspect. You must understand this.”

    “Well, I don’t have her address or phone number.”

    “You do have her name?”

    “Yes, it’s Sally Jane.”

    “No surname?”

    “Just Sally Jane.”

    “And which pub was this?”

    She gave me the name. I’d never been there, but I’d heard it was a lesbian hangout. “The previous times you saw her, it was also at this place, was it?”

    “Right. When are you going to start actually looking for my grimoire?”

    “As soon as you’ve fixed up the formalities with Jack,” I said, and indicated my partner.

    “And paid our retainer fee, of course,” Jack said.

    I nodded. “Of course.”

    While Jack and she were talking I checked her website. Slick, professionally designed, and with a lot of testimonials by allegedly satisfied clients.

    Whatever those were good for.

    _______________________________

    “I’m looking for someone called Sally Jane,” I said.

    The pub was all old centuries-old stone walls and smoke-darkened wooden beams. The seats were ancient oaken benches that looked as heavy as cars. The lights were dim enough to allow plenty of privacy and shadow. At this time, seven in the evening, it was still mostly empty.

    The woman behind the bar looked me up and down. “And who might you be?”

    “Does it matter who I am?”

    “It might.” She bit her lip. It was lipsticked black, to go with her heavy mascara and side-shaved, obviously dyed, black flip hair. She couldn’t have been more different from the décor if she’d tried. That probably was the idea. “Are you police?”

    “No.” I tilted my head while frowning slightly at her, a gesture I’ve practiced in the mirror. It makes me look as though I know a lot more than I’m saying. “Why did you immediately assume that I’m from the police? Is there any reason you think the police could come here asking for Sally Jane?”

    She blinked. “I didn’t say that.”

    “You didn’t have to. You already gave it away when you immediately knew whom I’m asking about even though I didn’t give you a last name. So, where is she?”

    “She’s not here, won’t come in until much later, if she comes in at all.” But her eyes flicked over my right shoulder. I turned to look.

    The two women at the corner table hadn’t noticed me come in. They probably wouldn’t have noticed Sappho herself if she’d come in. They were leaning so far over the table looking into each other’s eyes that they were either closing in at glacier speed for a kiss or giving each other retinal scans. I didn’t have that many hours to waste.

    “Good evening, ladies,” I said. “Which of you is Sally Jane?”

    They started, looked up at me, and one, the brown one with long black hair, glanced at the blonde. “Sally? What…?”

    The blonde hissed and sat back. “Who the hell are you and what do you want?”

    “My name is of no consequence. I just need a few words with you.”

    “Do I need to be here?” the brown one said.

    “No, you don’t.”

    “Chandra, wait…” the blonde began, but the other woman had already disappeared. It was like a magic trick. “Bitch,” she muttered.

    “This won’t take long,” I assured her. I had no idea whether it would take long or not. “Then you can go and look for your friend.”

    “She isn’t my…” The blonde huffed and passed her hand over her brow. “I haven’t done anything, anyway.”

    “If you haven’t, there’s nothing to worry about.” I…can’t say slipped, not with my figure; I eased my bulk into the seat Chandra had vacated. “So you are Sally Jane?”

    “Yeah, Sally Jane Munson. What about it?”

    “You are acquainted with Mary Smith, I take it?”

    “Who?” From what I could make out of her expression in the awful light she appeared honestly confused. “Who’s that?”

    “Tall, pretty woman, blue eyes, rainbow curls? Does that de***********ion mean anything to you?”

    “Oh, hell,” she gasped. “That’s Dusk, Dusk something…”

    “Dusk Malgorzata?” I suggested. I’d had to repeat the name a few times before I’d got it into my memory.

    “Yes, that. Are you, are you her girlfriend or something?”

    “What?” I blinked. “No, I’m not. Why did you ask that?”

    “Because when she…forget it.”

    “I already know you spent last night in bed together. So just tell me.”

    She bit her lip. What was it with women in this pub biting their lips? Did the drinks here make their lips extra chewable? “Then you know I was there till breakfast this morning.”

    “And…?”

    “I thought I’d like to see her again. She’s not just lush, she’s great in bed, and she makes great bacon and eggs.” Her tongue tip slipped out a moment to trace the line of her lips as she thought of how good Mary had been in bed. I felt myself beginning to get moist and told myself to keep my mind on the job. “But then she said we’d better not, because she’s got a very jealous girlfriend who can get violent.”

    “You believed that?” I forced down a snort. “So, did you pick her up, or did she you?”

    “I, er…” she looked at me, away, and back. “I went up to talk to her at first.”

    “And that’s it? You met up here, you went back to her place, you had sex, you ate breakfast, and you left? Nothing else happened?”

    She blinked at me. “Like what?”

    “Did you see her with any…odd books…or doing anything strange?”

    “I don’t know what you’re talking about. How do you mean, strange?”

    “Did she chant or, uh, read things aloud from books or anything?”

    “What? No. Do you think I’d have stayed back with a crazy person for breakfast?”

    “I suppose not.” I searched my mind for inspiration. “Last night, when she was here; did you approach her first, or did she?”

    “She did.” She squinted at me. “Why are you asking me all this? Who are you, anyway?”

    “Never mind.” I eased out of my seat again. “Thank you for your time. You can go back to talking to your friend again.”

    “I told you, she isn’t my friend. I just met her fifteen minutes before you showed up.” Fifteen minutes? My word, she was a fast worker. “…and, anyway, she’s gone.” Sally Jane glared at me. “Thanks for ruining my evening.”

    “Is this person bothering you?” a voice asked behind me. Even without turning around, I could recognise the tone of a dinosaur translator.

    It was the bouncer, of course. Bouncers were almost always dinosaurs, since they had the musculature and the ability to intimidate almost everyone, no matter how drunk. This one was a member of one of the smaller hadrosaur species, but big and strong enough and to spare. She stared at me over her duckbilled snout.

    “Yes, she is, so if you could make her…” Sally Jane began.

    “Never mind, I’m leaving.” I got up, and pushed past the bouncer, before looking over my shoulder. “Other fish in this sea soon enough,” I said, and left Sally Jane sitting there, wondering who I was and what was going on.

    _______________________________

    “So,” I said, as I felt the warmth of the whisky burning down my throat. “What do you think?”

    Jack chittered and squawked to himself, his usual mode of thinking aloud before turning on his translator.

    “First,” he said, “I think you should stop swallowing so much booze. It won’t wash the rainbow out of her hair.”

    “Shut up,” I said. I felt myself blushing. “What do you think about the case?”

    He just looked at me.

    I sighed. “All right, you can talk. What about the case?”

    “Obviously, the first question is, do you believe in this…grimoire? Spells?”

    I snorted. “Of course not. Witchcraft is rubbish. But, to rephrase your question; do the so-called witches believe witchcraft is real, or rubbish?”

    “I have been doing some research, and I believe that they think it is real.”

    “I thought I’d asked you to research Sally Jane Munson.” A moth flapped at the window. Rain fell outside into the night. “Did you do that?”

    “Of course. I contacted my person at the police department.” I did not know who this person was and Jack never told me, saying it was confidential. I’d long ago decided that it wasn’t my business if they were lovers or partners in some side business or whatever. “She has a history of petty shoplifting, vandalism, and one citation for public indecency.”

    “Public indecency?”

    “She stripped naked and jumped into a fountain.” Jack waited for me to stop laughing. “Nothing in the last year and a half, though.”

    “What does she do for a living?”

    “She’s got a saleswoman’s job at an electronics store. She started there, ah, eighteen months ago.”

    “Right when she stopped getting into trouble with the law?” I rubbed my face. “So she’s keeping to the straight and narrow, is that it?”

    “Looks like it. I am aware that this is probably not the response you were looking for.”

    “Twitter rejected one of your reports again, did it?” I glared at him. “Is that where you got that phraseology from?”

    “Yes, well, apparently people making death threats against dinosaurs aren’t against Twitter’s rules. Though you know what would happen if any dinosaur responded in kind.”

    “Yeah, I know. So, what do you suggest we do next?”

    “Well, you’re obviously going to have to get your feelings for our client under control enough to go and visit the scene of the crime.”

    “I was afraid you’d say that.” I swallowed the rest of the whisky and reached for my phone.

    _______________________________

    “Thank you for letting me see you so late,” I said.

    “I wasn’t asleep.” Mary Smith looked as gorgeous at this hour as she had when she’d been at the office earlier, even in a dressing gown and fluffy slippers. She leaned against her door and stared at me. “So, have you found my grimoire?”

    “We’re making inquiries. May I have a look around inside, so I can have a better idea of how it could have been stolen?”

    “Do you have to? I just want you to get it back, not to poke around in my flat.”

    “Just trust me on this, ma’am. If I can find out how your grimoire was stolen, I can get closer to finding out who stole it.” I was impressed at my own ability to say all this without staring at her cleavage.

    “But I told you who stole it. It was those bitches Anna and Angelina, and…” She huffed an annoyed breath. “Oh, all right. Just be quick. I have to do my evening spells in…” she glanced at a tiny wristwatch “…forty three minutes exactly.”

    “Of course.” I nodded and squeezed past her, since she made no effort to get out of the way. Her perfume hit me in the sinuses like a soft, flowery blow.

    Her living room was larger than my own entire flat. There was a giant television across from a sofa that looked so deep I’d probably sink into it and disappear forever. The wallpaper was pale blue with tiny lilac flowers. A vine climbed from a very large earthenware pot in one corner up a frame and across to the other side of the ceiling.

    “See enough?” she asked, still standing at the door.

    “You said it was stolen from your bedroom.”

    She gave an exasperated sigh. “It’s over there. Through that door.” She peeled herself away from her position at the entrance and led me to said door, which was next to the vine pot. I glanced at it. It was porcelain blue with golden scrollwork near the bottom. The soil was moist and clean of clutter.

    “I see you take good care of the plant,” I observed. “Is it important for your witch spells?”

    She didn’t even glance at it. “No. Here’s the bedroom. I keep…kept…the grimoire in that drawer next to the bed.”

    The bed was immense and I had to fight down the thought of her writhing naked on it with Sally Jane. I pulled my mind to the table and the drawer. There were no locks on it and when I pulled it open it was bare except for a thin sheet of yellow newspaper as lining and a ball point pen.

    “Anything else?”

    I looked around. As in the huge living room, there was not one window or ventilator. The traffic noises from the street one storey down didn’t penetrate these walls even as the slightest of rumbles. “What other rooms are there?”

    “A spare bedroom, which I use as my office, the kitchen and bathroom. What more do you need to see?”

    “I’ll just have a glance in them, if I may.”

    I did. There was nothing I found that would help. The kitchen and bathroom had tiny ventilators high in the wall, guarded by exhaust fans. Neither had windows.

    “You see that my grimoire could have been stolen only by magic?”

    I made a noncommittal noise. “So where can I find Anna and Angelina?”

    “Anna sometimes hangs out at a dance studio. She also drives far too fast, so just look out for small blondes in glasses driving three times over the speed limit. Angelina allegedly shares a flat with that girl Keisha, but she’s never there, so don’t bother with Keisha.” She tilted her head, thinking, as she led me to her front door. “Wait, tonight’s the new moon, isn’t it? I think you can find Anna down at the park.”

    “Which park?”

    “Some park. Any park. She sneaks in and does her midnight spells naked on the grass.”

    “Huh?” But I didn’t get an answer. She’d closed the door behind me so softly I’d not heard a thing.

    Jack was already waiting for me down at the corner. “No luck?” I asked.

    “No, I couldn’t break in. There’s no way.” He gestured with one feathered arm at the hulking edifice where Mary Smith’s flat occupied most of the first floor. “There’s not even a window or a balcony, and the ventilators…”

    “…are too small to get through,” I finished for him, and sighed. “Yes, I know. So how did it get stolen?”

    “Assuming we rule out magic?” If a translator could have a tone of irony, Jack’s did at that moment.

    I huffed half in amusement and half in annoyance. “The day you see me take magic seriously, you can send me to the loonie bin. Though, of course…”

    “Yes?”

    “There must be at least enough people who believe in it to pay her enough to afford a huge flat like that.” I turned to point dramatically at the residential building and my hand froze in mid-lift. “Wait! Look at that.”

    We both watched the shadowy figure standing near the wall look around quickly and then begin swarming up the heavy drainpipe at the corner. Well, swarming is a bit of a stretch, the person moved upwards in a series of humps and jerks, but compared to anything I could do in that situation it would count as swarming.

    “Be ready to catch whoever it is,” Jack said suddenly.

    “What?” But there was no answer. He’d vanished from my side like a feathery ghost. I looked around but there was no sign of him, so I turned back to the figure climbing the drainpipe.

    Only the person wasn’t climbing anymore, he or she was frozen in terror, looking up at outspread clawed feathered arms, bared teeth, and the predator’s eyes glaring down from the ledge a metre above. How Jack had managed to get up there so fast and so silently, even with his parkour skills, was a mystery.

    Then the person let go of the drainpipe, fell to the road in a heap, jumped up and, still looking back in fear, sprinted…right into my arms. The impact of the collision would have been a lot more painful if I hadn’t tilted my head back out of the way. As it was, an unmistakably female body rammed into me, bounced off with a squeak, and began scrambling to turn away, only for me to grab both her arms in my hands.

    “Stop,” I said. “If you run, I’ll send my friend up there after you.”

    The fight went out of her. Her face was covered by the hood of her sweatshirt. I dropped one of her arms to pull the hood back.

    “You!” I exclaimed.

    “You!” she replied, blankly.

    It was Sally Jane Munson.

    _______________________________

    “So,” I said, “mind telling me exactly what the hell you thought you were doing?”

    We were sitting in my pickup. She was in the back seat. Jack had awkwardly arranged himself crossways in the front seat next to me, his tail sticking out of the pavement side door. Normally he rode in back with his tail on the tray. He’d turned his head to stare Sally Jane in the face, to keep her intimidated. It was working; she was pretty intimidated. I was afraid that she’d get so intimidated that I couldn’t wring answers out of her, so I motioned Jack back slightly.

    “What were you doing?” I repeated. “I mean, I know you were trying to break in, but why, and whose flat?”

    “You know whose flat,” she whispered. “You asked me about her earlier.”

    I had thought as much. “And why were you trying to break into her flat?”

    She said nothing for so long that I was about to signal Jack to get in her face again. Then she whispered, “Her jewellery.”

    I was baffled. “What jewellery?”

    “She has some lovely pieces. She wears them when she’s clubbing.”

    “Oh?” I hadn’t seen any jewellery. “What kind?”

    “Platinum with stones, emeralds and rubies.” Her own sapphire eyes glinted with avarice at the thought. “I’ve seen her with a couple of different necklaces, rings and bracelets.”

    “You’ve seen her…ah. Is that why you went to talk to her in the first place? To let her pick you up? It was all about the jewellery?”

    “You can’t ask me questions. Who even…”

    “Jack? Care to remind Ms Munson here that we can ask questions?”

    She flinched. “All right, yeah, I wanted to get the stuff. You would, too, if you had my money problems.”

    “I thought you were employed and had stopped all the petty crime and public nuisance?”

    “You’ve no right to judge me when you don’t know a thing about what I’m going through.”

    “What are you going through?”

    “Never you mind. I just needed money, quickly.”

    “You do realise that going to prison won’t help?”

    She bit her lip. “Are you arresting me?”

    I realised that she didn’t know we weren’t police. What she didn’t know wouldn’t hurt her, but might help us. “That depends. If you answer our questions, fully and honestly, and then stay on the straight and narrow path, we’ll let you go. But you need to be open about everything.”

    “Yeah what?”

    “You went to her home. You slept with her. You looked around for the jewellery?”

    “Right, when she was in the bathroom and in the kitchen. Didn’t find a thing.”

    “Where did you look?”

    “Uh…around the bedroom, in her wardrobe and the table drawer and that. I didn’t have much time.”

    “You looked in the table drawer? Did you find a book of any kind there?”

    She blinked at me in confusion. “Book? What kind of book? There wasn’t any book.”

    I remembered something Mary had said. “You weren’t heavily dressed. If you’d found the jewels, how were you planning to take them with you without her noticing? Stuffed up your vagina?”

    She blushed red and shook her head. “No, she might’ve wanted another round, mightn’t she?”

    “Oh, so you were planning to swallow them and wait for nature to take its course.” I scoffed. “I suppose the risk of getting torn up inside was worth it?”

    Jack made the noise his translator interpreted as a chuckle. To those who didn’t know him it sounded like something he’d say before tearing one’s liver out. Sally Jane’s red face went white like an octopus changing colour at the sight of a shark.

    “All right,” I went on. “So, after that, you thought you’d break in tonight and have another go?”

    “Yeah, when she didn’t want me back in there, what else alternative did I have?” She sounded aggrieved. “What was I supposed to do?”

    “One thing you can do,” I replied, “is to give up the idea of stealing to enrich yourself.”

    “I wasn’t trying to…” She bit off what she was going to say and looked at me sullenly.

    “Give it up,” I said. “You’re no good at being a burglar. Watching you try to climb that pipe was painful. And if you’d got up there, you couldn’t have broken in anyway.” My ears caught the hum of a powerful car engine. Headlights slashed across the walls and trees as the vehicle came round the far end of the street. I turned to watch it flash past, well above the speed limit. The small bespectacled blonde at the wheel didn’t glance at us.

    Small blonde…with glasses…driving too fast.

    “Jack,” I snapped, “get out and take Ms Munson here back to wherever she lives. Ask whatever questions you think necessary.”

    Jack knew when to do as I said without hesitation. He scrambled out of the front seat as Munson almost fell out of the back. I barely waited long enough for him to slam the doors before I turned on the engine and peeled away after the car.

    I am no race car driver, and my pickup isn’t a Formula One racer. It was impossible to keep the car in sight, but at least the street was empty at this hour so I wasn’t held up by traffic. Even so, it was luck that finally showed me the car again, parked by the roadside under the heavy boughs of a tree.

    What kind of tree? I’m not a botanist, I can’t name the kind of tree. But there were trees all around it, and behind it.

    It was a park. Mary had said Anna did rituals in parks.

    I braked slowly to a halt past the next corner and walked back to the car. It was, as I’d expected, unoccupied. There was a low railing between the pavement and the park itself, more as a marker than as a serious fence, and even my bulk could swing a leg over it and get on the other side without too much trouble. One push through some bushes, and I was standing behind a line of flower beds and facing an expanse of grass.

    There were two women standing on the grass, facing each other. One was the tiny blonde I’d been following. The starlight glinted off her glasses. The other was very tall, with straight black hair, and looked Native American. They reached out their hands and touched their fingertips to each other’s. They stood looking at each other like that for a minute, talking very softly. I could just hear the murmur of their voices, but not what they were saying. Then the blonde reached up to unbutton her shirt, but the Native American woman raised a hand to stop her and turned her head towards me.

    “I’m fully aware that you’re standing there, you know,” she called. “Come out and show yourself.”

    Her eyes were pools of shadow, but it almost felt as though there were stars deep inside them, which burned tiny holes in the middle of my brain. I took an involuntary step forward, then another.

    “That’s close enough,” the tall woman said when I was halfway across the grass. I stopped.

    “I thought someone was following me,” the little blonde said. “Who are you? Were you spying on us?”

    “She looks like law enforcement, Ralitsa,” the Native American woman told her, without taking her eyes from me. “Have you been getting into trouble again?”

    “What? No, I haven’t, not that I know of, anyway.” The blonde took a few steps towards me. “Who are you? Police?”

    “No, I’m a private detective.” My mouth was dry. I had no illusions: these two could be very dangerous. “I just wanted to ask you a few questions.”

    “Ask me?”

    “You are Anna Whitmore, aren’t you? You call yourself Dawn Ralitsa?”

    “Dawn Ralitsa is my real and ancient name. Anna Whitmore is just the name my body wears.” She must have seen the confusion on my face because she waved a hand. “Never mind.”

    I glanced at the Native American woman. “And you must be…” What was the name Mary Smith had given me? “Angelina?”

    “I am Angelina. If you know that much about us, I am curious how.”

    “I was given that information by a client. She accused you of having stolen her grimoire.”

    “Stolen her grimoire?” Anna looked blank. “Why would we need to steal anyone’s grimoire?”

    “A witch?” Angelina looked sceptical. “There aren’t many witches, and we know them all. Who is she?”

    I could have said something about client confidentiality, but those eyes were still on me. “Her name is Mary Smith.”

    The two women exchanged puzzled looks. “There must be a million Mary Smiths in the world.”

    “This one calls herself…” I dredged my memory again. “Dusk Malgorzata?”

    “Huh? I don’t know anyone by that name.”

    “Can you describe her for us?” Angelina asked.

    “She’s about thirty. Tall, slim, blue eyes, rainbow curls.”

    “Oh, her.” Angelina sounded dismissive. “I’ve seen her around, but she’s no witch. She only imagines she’s one. If she thinks we’d steal her grimoire, she needs a screw tightening.”

    I digested that information, while the two women watched me. “Anything else you’d like to ask?”

    “Do you have grimoires?”

    Anna and Angelina both snorted, in unison. “Of course not,” the small blonde said. “We’ve been practicing for so long we’ve got everything committed to memory.”

    “Real witches don’t need them,” Angelina told me. “They’re an aid when we start out, but we soon grow beyond the need for them. No real witch of any experience keeps one around.”

    “But people who imagine they are witches?” I asked.

    “Like your Dusk Malgorzata? I think she’d need hers. I think she’d feel her whole witch identity was dependent on it.”

    “Oh.” A couple of pieces suddenly fell into place. “May I go?”

    Angelina nodded and they turned away from me without another word.

    I didn’t stay to watch what they did next. I had things of my own to do.

    _______________________________

    “Her little brother had cancer,” Jack said. “The treatment was expensive. She had to borrow money, but with her record, of course nobody would lend her any.”

    “So she borrowed from some criminal, of course?” I sighed. “It’s the same old story.”

    “Yes, I have the name and address. The boss of one of the dockside gangs. You know him, I think. Lucas Kanarek?”

    “Oh yeah. Lucky Luke. He’s getting ideas above his station, is he?”

    “Probably. She returned the principal already, and tried to pay off the interest with her body, but he wants the money.”

    “He loves money a sight too much. What about the brother?”

    “He’s recovering, thankfully. He’s just a teenager.” Jack pecked at his keyboard with his styluses. “What about the grimoire? Are we any closer to solving that?”

    I took a deep breath. “Oh, I know what happened to it. It’s just a matter of trying to decide how exactly to locate it.”

    I could feel Jack’s stare. “That is…interesting. Are you going to tell me?”

    “I’m just running over everything in my head, to make sure I’m not missing anything. Then I’ll tell you.”

    “All right, maintain your air of mystery, as though this were an Agatha Christie story.” Jack snapped his jaws at me in mock annoyance. “Do you think we should go and have a word with Lucky?”

    “It couldn’t hurt. I mean, it couldn’t hurt us. As for him, it’s another matter.” I could already imagine Lucky recoiling in his seat, one of Jack’s talons trapping his arm to the desk, his teeth within touching distance of the thug’s face. Lucky Luke was big and self-important, but if I were any judge, would have the resiliency of wet cardboard if threatened seriously. “You got her to talk quite easily, then?”

    “I told her we’d see to it that she’d be free of all obligations to him and never have to steal again.” Jack glanced at me out of the corner of an amber eye. “We are going to do that, right?”

    “You and your damn sudden chivalrous examples.” I groaned. “It’s been one hell of a day and all I wanted was to go home after this and go to bed, but I suppose we should stop at the docks first. Lucky should still be at his, uh, office. He’s a night owl.”

    “Should you take a knife or something? He could be armed.”

    I snorted. “Are you telling me you couldn’t deal with anything he’s carrying?”

    “Well, of course I could.” He arranged himself in the back seat of my pickup. “But what if he’s got dinosaurs working for him? I can’t take down a big hadrosaur or ceratopsid and neither can you.”

    “No worries about that.” I started the engine and put the pickup in gear. “He doesn’t employ dinosaurs. He says they’re degenerate freaks.”

    Jack chuckled. “Oh, this is going to be such fun.”

    And it was.

    _______________________________

    “Come in.” Mary smiled at me and waved me into her flat. The difference between tonight and the previous evening couldn’t be more profound. Her clothing, too: she was in a black evening gown and low-heeled black shoes showing off her shapely legs and ankles. “I’m so glad to see you!”

    I blinked at her. “You are?”

    “Of course.” She closed the door behind me and stepped on tiptoe past me to the deep sofa. “You’ve found my grimoire. That’s why you asked to meet me. Right?”

    “Well, I know where it is, and I know who’s responsible for its disappearance.” Before I could say another word she’d leapt forwards and the next thing I knew was her arms clasped around my neck and her lips pressed to mine.

    Her mouth was soft and her tongue tip like a little live animal as it pressed and turned little circles on mine. Her perfume tickled up and down my sinuses. I could feel her breasts press against mine through the thin material of her dress. My brain threatened to freeze as I let my desire take over and desperately kissed her back.

    “Don’t you want to know – ” I managed to gasp when her lips finally released mine.

    “You can tell me later. Oh, goddesses, I’m so happy!” Her arms moved from around my neck to my front and her hands got busy.

    “What are you doing?” I whispered.

    “What does it look like? I’m undressing you, silly. And then I’m taking you to bed.”

    “Ma’am…Mary…” I gasped as her hand slipped under my shirt and her fingers pinched my right nipple through my bra. “Are you sure that…?”

    “That I want this? Yes, I do.” With her other hand she finished unbuttoning my shirt and pulled it off my shoulders. “Come on, sit down on the couch and let me finish getting your clothes off.”

    In a daze, I felt the sofa enfold me as she unclipped and removed my bra, and then knelt to unlace and pull off my shoes and socks. My belt gave her a little trouble, but she got it off eventually. I raised my hips so that she could drag off my trousers, leaving me in only my plain white knickers.

    “Oo,” she said, “you’re wet.”

    I could feel my fluids soaking my knickers and knew the fabric must be almost transparent. My face heated up with embarrassment.

    “And you’re red,” she cooed. “So adorable!”

    Desperate energy flooded through me. I reached for her shoulders and pulled her in for a kiss. Our lips crashed into each other, and her eyes widened in surprise.

    “I’m taking charge here on,” I murmured against her mouth, and pushed the thin straps of her gown off her shoulders. She wasn’t wearing a bra, and the tops of her creamy white breasts came within reach of my mouth. I gently nipped at the flesh. She shuddered.

    My hands slipped down her body until they reached her thighs, and slid upwards under her dress. She was, as I’d already surmised, wearing nothing under it. The skin of her inner thighs was already slick with moisture. I nipped at her other breast and she moaned and pushed herself against me.

    “A moment, my darling, a moment.” I fought myself free of the sofa and stood, pulling her dress up over her hips and torso. She raised her arms so I could lift it over her shoulders, and kicked off her low-heeled shoes. I looked down at her naked body, beautiful as a marble statue. Her breasts were small and high, her vulva a hairless pink cleft under the flat snowy plain of her belly. We were of a height, so when she leaned forward again to kiss me, her pointed little pink nipples rubbed against my puffy brown ones. I felt an electric shock radiate from them down to the tips of my toes.

    I pressed her to me, our breasts squashed together like our mouths, and her hands slipped down my back and under my knickers to cup my bottom. I felt myself automatically begin to rub myself against her. We both sighed.

    “Your knickers,” she whispered. “Let me take them off.”

    I stepped back a little so she could roll them down my thighs and pulled my feet free of them as they fell around my ankles. “I’ve wanted this,” she whispered, “ever since the moment I first laid eyes on you.”

    “You did?” I ran the tip of my tongue along the margin of her lips. She moaned and clutched at my upper arms so tightly that I winced a little. “You didn’t give me that impression,” I continued, between kisses and licks down her jawline.

    “I…” she gasped. “I was trying…to…aaah! …to…mmm…not to show…ooooh…how much…you were…turning me on.”

    She wasn’t hiding it now, the scent of her arousal, and mine, hung in the air around us. I nipped at her earlobe and she went weak in the knees, clutching me for support. I pushed her down on the sofa and knelt among our discarded clothes on the floor, pushing apart her thighs with my hands. Her juices glittered on the puffy pink petals of her labia. I resisted the urge to put my tongue to her cleft, and instead placed my fingers on the skin on either side, rubbing her flesh in opposite directions, up and down. She shuddered and bucked her hips.

    “Does that feel good?” I whispered.

    “You know it does, you bitch…aaa!…don’t torture me like this. Fuck me!”

    I spread apart her labia with my left hand so that the nub of her clitoris popped out, and put my right index fingertip on it, twirling it round and round. She writhed and bucked her hips so hard against my hand that I had trouble keeping my finger in place, so I turned my hand round, put my thumb on her clit, and slid two fingers inside her hot wet tunnel. As my fingertips sought her G-spot, she cried out and pulled frantically at my hair as she came.

    As her first orgasm subsided, I pulled out my fingers before putting my mouth to her vulva. Her scent filled my nostrils as her juices coated my tongue. She shivered and clamped her thighs around my head, crossing her ankles behind my back. She cried out and groaned.

    I don’t know how many times she came; one orgasm seemed to flow into another. When I tried to pull back for a moment to catch my breath, she squealed and pushed my head back down to her cleft. Her heels drummed on my back as she cried out again and came yet once again.

    At last she fell back, breathing heavily, her breasts rising and falling, her head with its rainbow hair thrown back, exposing the gazelle arch of her neck. I could see her pulse throbbing under her skin. “Oh my god,” she whispered. “You make me mindless.”

    In response I lifted her leg and ran my fingertip down her sole. Her toes curled. I ran my tongue over her pink-lacquered nails.

    “What the hell are you doing to me?” she whispered.

    “What does it look like I’m doing?” I ran my tongue along the side of the arch of her foot and up to her ankle. She pushed weakly against me with her hands.

    “I’ll die if you keep making me come like this,” she whimpered.

    “I don’t think you will,” I said. Letting her leg go so that her calf rested on my shoulder, I grasped her hips and pulled her to the edge of the sofa. Kneeling on one knee, I was at the right height to bring my vulva to hers. I only had to push my hips forward a little to bring our weeping neither mouths to each other. Holding her leg to my chest, I began rubbing my cleft up and down against hers. My clitoris throbbed and sang with little electric shocks with every thrust of my hips.

    “God,” she moaned, “I can’t take it anymore.” But her own hips began to gyrate to rub her clit against mine.

    “You can, my darling,” I said, “just lie back and enjoy yourself.” I couldn’t say much else as I felt the familiar clenching of my entire pelvic floor as my orgasm began to build up. I couldn’t even try to delay it as it struck, and my own conscious mind melted in pleasure as liquid fire exploded in my vagina and I thrust and grinded frantically against her, gasping inarticulate words and her name.

    The next thing I knew, we were lying together on the carpet beside the sofa. Her leg was thrown over my hip, her vulva hot and wet on my upper thigh. She leaned towards me to kiss my mouth. Our noses bumped.

    “You’re wonderful,” she whispered. “I knew you would be.”

    “Really?” I whispered back, and rubbed my nose on hers. “Did you really? Because I’m better than you thought I would be.”

    “How’s that?” She ran her fingertips down my ribs. I shivered and bit my lip so as not to lose control.

    “Because I found out what happened to the grimoire, remember?”

    “Oh, and what happened to it?” She ran a toenail down the sole of my foot. The sensation ran up my leg all the way to my heart.

    “Nothing,” I whispered, pressing my breasts on hers. “Nothing happened to it.”

    “What does that mean?” She drew her head back and looked at me lazily.

    “That means it wasn’t stolen. It’s right here in this flat. And you know it as well as I do.”

    I hadn’t known what to expect when I told her, but I hadn’t expected her to laugh. “Wonderful! I knew you’d do it.”

    “You…knew?”

    “Oh yes.” She pecked at my lips with hers. “You’re really something, Jill. I knew the very first time I laid eyes on you that you were special.”

    “You mean yesterday at the office?”

    “Oh, no. Long before that. When we were both at the dinosaur rights demo. Only you didn’t even notice I existed.” She rubbed her bare vulva up and down my thigh. “I watched you make that speech about dino rights. You were so beautiful, so fierce. I melted inside just looking at you. I just didn’t know who you were. Until a few weeks ago, when I found an advert online for your agency.”

    “So you…decided to get to know me better?”

    “Yes.” She giggled. “And you came through, didn’t you? When did you suspect?”

    I tilted my head. “Almost from the beginning, really. I didn’t believe in witchcraft, but you clearly did, or at least you did to the extent that it made a living for you. When I visited you last night, you were going to start your evening spells, correct? And yet you’d told me that you’d never do any spells without your grimoire. So, you clearly still had it.” I groaned as she rubbed her nipples on mine. “And since nobody could break in…I checked…it was still here on the premises.”

    “Excellent!” She licked the side of my throat. “Now tell me where it is, and I’ll know you’re the best.”

    “That’s obvious. It’s not in your bedside table. I never believed you’d keep it in the bedside table. Nor is it in your wardrobe” I pointed in the general direction of the huge flower pot in the corner. “So I assume there’s a secret drawer in the bottom of that. It’s a bit too big for that vine, and the scrollwork is too low on the pot. Shall we see?”

    “God, I can’t believe this.” She got up and walked over to the pot. I followed and watched as she bent to hook a fingernail on the golden scrollwork and pull. A section of the pot swung open. Inside were a leather jewel box and the book she’d described.

    “Want a look at it?” she asked.

    “No,” I told her. “I don’t believe in witchcraft, remember? And this whole thing has just proved to me again why I shouldn’t.”

    “Why?” she asked.

    I walked back to the sofa and began to pull on my clothes. “If witchcraft were real, you could have just cast some spell to find where your grimoire was, right? You wouldn’t have needed us. Or you could have just cast a spell to make me fall in love with you.”

    “Why are you getting dressed?” She came back to me and laid a hand on my arm. “We should go to bed and make love properly, all night. Aren’t we together now?”

    “No, we aren’t.” I pulled on my shoes. “We aren’t together.”

    For the first time, she looked stricken. “Why not?”

    “Because I don’t like people who lie to me and falsely accuse others. Good night, ma’am. Jack will forward our final bill to you in the morning.”

    And I closed her front door behind me quietly, leaving her standing naked there, waiting for it to slam.


  • Vacation with my family – part I (For LesLara84)

    Font size : +


    (note: I am not the author. I have no intention of trying to plagiarize or take credit. When the real author, LesLara84, finally posts this story without any HTLM codes, I will delete this. I apologize for any harm or anything, I’m just doing this because this seems like a good story. I added limited spacing but did not change any grammar, punctuation or spelling.)

    Vacation with my family

    Hi everybody! I am Stephanie or just Steph like all my friends call me and this story is about the first sexual vacations with my family. But first of all let me introduce you to my family. There is my dad Peter, my mom Cynthia, my little brother Chris, my little sister Sarah and of course me.

    For being 39 my dad is still a hot looking man. Being 6 feet and 1 inch (for metric readers: 1.86m) and having well shaped muscles he looks marvelous. But the best parts are his deep blue eyes and his short blonde hair.

    My mom looks like being 25 although she is 36 and has a breathtaking body. Although she is rather short (5 feet 4 inches [metric: 1.63]) her legs are longer than everything. She is proud of having a nice firm round butt and really nice 36C boobs. She has an angelic face surrounded by straight long blonde hair and deep blue eyes.

    Chris (15) is a younger version of his father and if you compare pictures of him and my father when he was 15 you can‘t see any differences.

    Sarah and me are younger copies of our mother with only small differences. Sarah has curled blonde hair while mine is straight as well. For being only 13 Sarah has developed nice and firm 32A cups. She is a little smaller than me but an eyecatcher like our mom or me.

    And last but not least it’s me, Steph. I am 16 but as developed as my mom having a 36C and her long legs. By only being 5 feet ‘tall’ these beautiful firm tits are more noticeable than my mom‘s. But enough of us, our vacations waits…

    It all started on the last school day before the summer-break. All of us were looking forward to our summer holidays at a sunny beachside. 3 weeks of laying in the sun, swimming, surfing and barbequing. What a paradise…

    When the school bell rang the last time I sprang up and headed towards my car in no time. As usual I had to wait until Chris came out of the building followed by a whole bunch of girls. You have to know that every girl in his class and even girls form my class wanted to date him. He is in the football team and plays very well. Even his coach says that he will get a stipendium for university. Because of this and the fact that he is good looking and kind to every person, all girls want to date him.

    After saying „good bye“ and „have nice holidays“ and a lot of hugging we finally drove off to Sarah’s school to get her as well.

    When we arrived at home mom and dad had loaded dads truck with all our luggage so that we only had to take our stuff. Our parents waited until it was evening so that we did not get any trouble with traffic jams and we headed towards our beach-house.

    During our long drive through the night we kids slept, heard music or relaxed until we arrived there in the afternoon. Chris, Sarah and me helped to get everything in and started to unpack our stuff. Mom and dad of course got the master’s bedroom, because Sarah and me had to share a bedroom we got second biggest and Chris got his own.

    Sarah and I helped each other putting our stuff into the wardrobes when some little black thing dropped out of her luggage. I saw it only for some seconds because Sarah quickly picked it up and put it back while she got bright red.

    “Sarah what was that?” –

    “No… nothing special, only a … a waterproof purse…”

    “Oh come on Sarah, that didn’t look like that. More or less it looked like a little thing with which you can have much fun.” – “No Steph, it’s only a purse…”

    “If this is a purse you can show me.”

    Turning red again Sarah shook her head. “I don’t want to. It is … it is…” –

    “It’s O.K. Sarah I know that this isn’t a purse.”

    Ashamed Sarah sat on the bed almost crying. I sat next to her putting my arms around her.

    “Sarah everything is fine. I don’t want to have this little pocket rocket back. Take it as a little gift. I don’t want to see my little sister ashamed or crying so stop it, please. There is nothing bad about using such devices, it absolutely normal.”

    Sarah looked at me “Really? You are not mad that I stole it from you? I… I just wanted to try out but I had not the heart to do so. Do you really think this is normal?”

    “Of course. It is not evil and you are no pervert to do that, it is completely normal and one of the best things in the world. Trust me you will love it!”

    “Steph, when did you start to play with yourself?”

    “I discovered this pleasure when I was 12 while I was showering… This warm water and the massage of the water-streams… it was amazing. Since there I started to masturbate.”

    Sarah watched me shocked. “Shhhh… don’t call it this way. Mom and dad could possibly hear us!”

    “But that’s how it is called… Masturbation. But if you feel better with ‘pumping the pussy’, ‘fingering’, ‘jill off’ or ‘beating the bean’ I will call it that way.”, I smiled.

    She once again turned bright red: “Stop it, please! Call it ‘masturbate’ but please don’t use the others again, O.K.?”

    “As you wish, my little prudish sis. By the way when did you start to ‘masturbate’?”

    “I think I started with it when I was 12. My friends told me that they have done it and that they liked it. The only topic they chatted was ‘playing’ and I wanted to chat with them as well. At first it was strange but after some practice it got better and better.”

    “Sarah, please be honest. Have you ever tried some objects or did you always use your fingers?”

    “Well… at the beginning I only used my fingers. Some month ago my friends started to speak about the objects they sometimes use. They spoke about candles and even some vegetables and I was shocked. On the other hand I wanted to know how it feels but even after days and weeks of thinking I had no idea until I remembered your little pocket rocket. That was two weeks ago but until now I was too frightened to try it.”

    “One last thing I would like to know, after that you can ask whatever you want. Did you ever had an orgasm?”

    “I don’t know, how does it feel? Is it good?”

    “Oh yes, it is the best feeling in the world. But I think that you had none until now otherwise you would know what I mean. But I think you will soon feel it. So now do you want to know something?”

    “Is it really no problem for you that I stole your pocket rocket? I mean you couldn’t use it…”

    “No, since I started to use that toy I bought some others so it is not a problem.”

    Sarah got big eyes by her surprise. “You have more than that thing? What is it? How does it look? Is it ‘good’?”

    “Slow down a bit little Miss Masturbation. And yes, I have more than that one. At least I have four more. Two of them are vibrators and the other two are normal dildos. Both vibrators look like the pocket rocket you have but are bigger. One of the dildos looks like a real penis with the head and even balls and the other one looks like the vibrators but without the vibration. And another time ‘Yes’ they are really good.”

    Sarah’s mouth dropped down as she heard about my little collection. She even did not say anything to the name I given her.

    “Do you have one with you? I would like to see it.” –

    “Of course I have two of them here. One vibrator and one dildo but I don’t show them to you now. You have to wait until tonight.”

    “Please! Show them to me now.”

    “Sorry for that sis but you have to wait and maybe you will get a bit excited. We have to unpack our stuff and after that I want to go to the beach. You can come with me and maybe we will continue our little chat.”

    After some minutes in which Sarah tried to convince me to show the toys to her we continued our work. We finished everything and got ready for the beach but mom told us that lunch would be ready soon so we changed our plans and went to our Jacuzzi. Sarah wore a nice black swimsuit and I chose a light blue monokini. As soon we got in, Sarah started to chat again.

    We chatted at least for one hour about masturbation, toys and other fun until our mom called us in so we dried us and went in. After dinner mom and dad had to go shopping because they realized they forgot most of our food and Chris went out to the beach for some surfing. As soon Sarah and I were alone she came to me asking if she could see them finally.

    “Sarah calm down. This isn’t a big thing. I will show you my toys but you have to promise one thing. You will not tell anybody anything about this. Is that OK for you?”

    “I swear that I will not tell anybody anything.”

    “Good little Miss Masturbation.”, I smiled. “Now come with me.”

    We went to our room and Sarah sat on the bed while I picked my backpack and took out my toys. “Here they are.” I laid them onto the bed and Sarah almost collapsed.

    “Ohhh… my… gosh… These ones are soooo huge… Actually I was afraid to try your little pocket rocket but seeing these giants I’m really afraid.”

    “Oh little baby sis, there’s nothing to be afraid off. They are bigger than yours but they are average-sized. They are only 8 inches long and 2 inches thick. There are even bigger and longer ones available.”

    “Really? Doesn’t it hurt as hell? When I masturbate I sometimes put my finger into me and at the beginning it hurt. Now it doesn’t hurt anymore but it feels so tight. I can’t imagine how this should fit in.”

    “You are right Sarah. It is tight but after some practicing your pussy is stretched enough so that you can put these into you. It doesn’t hurt but gives you the best feeling on earth.”

    “Steph, as long as you don’t prove this I can’t believe you.”

    “What? Are you kidding Sarah? I will not ram that dildo into my pussy as long you are watching.”

    “But you could possibly show me how I have to do that. If I watch you do it my fear will be gone and I will try it as well. And by the way, didn’t you tell me that this is the most natural thing in the world? Why would you be so cruel not to share your knowledge and techniques with your little sister?”

    “You won. I will give you a little show but you have to do one thing. You have to turn me on a bit by fingering your little pussy in front of me. Just close your eyes imagine you are alone in your room and you want it.”

    Sarah got bright red: “I… I’m not sure if I can do that. It is difficult while you are watching me.”

    “For me it’s as difficult as for you plus I will use my little purple friend.” ,with that I raised the purple dildo.

    “Fine, I will try it.”

    Sarah lay back on the bed, closed her eyes and started to slide her fingers over her breasts. In no time I could see her hard nipples poke through her swimsuit. Her left hand started to caress them while her other hand ran down her belly and landed on her crotch. With two fingers she started to pinch her nipples. Her breathing became flatter when her fingertips met her slit and started to massage it. She shoves the material of her swimsuit into it and I could see my sisters beautiful camel toe the first time. After some minutes of doing so her fingers reached under the fabric and pulled it away. Her wonderful naked pussy appeared and she dug her fingers deep between her outer lips.

    Within seconds I noticed that I was getting wet as hell and I immediately pulled away the fabric of my monokini and started finger-fucking me. After some more minutes Sarah finally pushed one finger into her lovely fucking hole which gave me another kick. I entered my dripping pussy with two more fingers and stretched it more. I grabbed my dildo, shove it into my mouth and sucked it a bit. Then I noticed Sarah looking at me with her finger still inside.

    “Now the important part will start.” , I said and lined up the head of the dildo with my pussy.

    “I will show you how it will not hurt.”

    With that I started rubbing the head up and down my slit a few times. “When your toy is wet enough you can start to penetrate yourself but always start slow.”

    I slowly shove half of the head into me and pulled it out slowly again. “You can repeat it as often as you wish and then shove in more and more. But be sure that it doesn’t hurt.”

    I repeated it three times and then pushed the cock deeper into my waiting slit. “Push as deep as you like and pull it then almost out again. Do so at what speed you like. That’s it.”

    I ended my explanations and started to pump my pussy deeper and quicker. I used more and more speed and power until my hand started to clap against my pussy producing smacking sounds. This kind of fucking I like most, hard, deep and with high speed.

    I recognized that Sarah now used two fingers to fuck her pussy which sent a thrill through my whole body. With my free hand I started pinching my nipples and soon felt a rising pressure inside my fuck hole. My breath speeded up and suddenly there was the edge. I pumped my raging pussy with two more almost violent strokes and started cumming.

    My legs started to spasm I screamed and my pussy started spraying. Wave after wave of ecstasy shot through me while my body buckled up and down. When my orgasm started to subside I looked to Sarah. She had stopped masturbating and watched me shocked.

    “Steph? Are you alright? Did you hurt yourself?”

    “Everything’s OK. Hui… that was an amazing orgasm… One of the best I had until now. Maybe because I could watch your finger fucking your little pussy. And no, I did not hurt myself. Sometimes it looks like pain but this was pure pleasure, believe me.”

    Still a bit worried Sarah looked at me. “Will this happen to me as well?”

    “I hope so. As I said this is one of the best feelings you can feel and I promise you that you will love it.”

    “Steph? When you started to go crazy I stopped and now I need a little relief. Could you please give me the little rocket? It is in my backpack in the last pocket.”

    “Of course lil baby sis. Can I watch? It makes my so fucking horny…”

    I tried to walk over to Sarah’s backpack but had to hold me somewhere several times until my legs stopped to shake.

    “Sure. You can watch. I saw you and it would be bitchy not letting you.”

    “You are soo sweet.”

    Finally I got her bag and found her little vibrator. “Sarah I have a better idea. Please don’t freak out but why you don’t let me play with you a bit? I know exactly what is good and what not.”

    Once again Sarah looked at me with a worried face. “I… I don’t know… isn’t this illegal? I mean isn’t this incest or something like that?”

    “No, of course not. Incest would be if Chris or dad would fuck you or me. This is more like best girlfriends exploring each other’s body. Playing a bit, training kissing and so on. We can’t get each other’s pregnant so it is not incest.”

    “Sounds logical… OK if you want you can masturbate me but please, be kind.”

    “I will but this is not called ‘masturbate you’ but ‘fuck you’. It is only called ‘masturbation’ if you play with yourself.”

    “Steph, please be kind while you ‘fuck’ me.”

    “I will, lil baby sis, I will. Just relax, lay down and enjoy it.”

    With that I bent over her body and pressed a soft kiss onto her nipple. With my hands I started to tease her other nipple.

    A soft moan left Sarah’s mouth.

    My other hand slowly moved down her belly and stopped at the beginning of her public hair. “You should start to shave your little pussy. A bald shaved pussy is far more attractive than a hairy one. If you don’t know how you shave down there, I will show it to you.”

    With that I began to tongue her nipple while her other one was a bit twisted and pinched. Her moanings got louder as my fingertips reached her magic knob and started to play with it. Drawing circles around it got it warder and bigger until I thought it would be perfect.

    “If you like playing with your nipples please do so I have to concentrate on another important part of your body.”

    In no time her hands started to pinch and twist her nipples even harder than I did while my now free hand started to massage her outer lips and slit. Her moans got even louder as my fingertip penetrated her hole. Slowly I shove my finger deeper into her while my other fingers massaged her clit. I have to say that that pussy was tight as hell but after some more minutes of finger fucking and stretching I could shove in another one. Without stopping my finger fuck I positioned myself between her legs so that I could see her pussy clearly. Sarah had her eyes closed so I decided I would do some unexpected. I stopped the clit massage and gave her a big lick right there.

    Her eyes shot open and at first I thought she would kill me for that but all she said was “Do it again!”

    That was all I wanted to hear so I started to tongue her clit more and more. My best girlfriend taught me how to eat out a pussy in the best way by writing the alphabet with your tongue over the clit and that was what I did.

    Sarah started almost screaming when I reached ‘H’ but then I played my last ace. I turned my fingers in her hole and searched her g-spot. I found this soft and spongy area and immediately started to finger fuck and massage it.

    This drove Sarah over the edge and she felt her first orgasm. She started to scream and moan uncontrollable, her legs spasmed and her eyes rolled back while a huge amount of cum shot out of her pussy and all over my fingers and face.

    I was happy that my lil sis finally had her first orgasm. In that moment I realized that someone was standing in the open door watching us.

    to be continued…


    0 comments
    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Mi primera experiencia Lésbico-Fetichista

    Font size : +


    Norma y la belleza de sus piernas me tenían obsesionada

    Como he expresado ya en relatos anteriores, soy una fogosa bisexual fetichista de pies femeninos, y si es que han leído mis relatos, verán que sólo me había limitado a narrarles acontecimientos de corte fetichista ocurridos con mis amantes varones.

    Hace poco tuve un reencuentro incidental con una ex amante femenina, de hecho fue la primera con quien compartí experiencias de corte fetichista, ya que es poseedora de una espectacular belleza y hermosura, y en particular posee el más perfecto y sensual par de piernas, y el par de pies más sexys y atractivos que son capaces de volverme loca de placer y excitación.

    Hoy me propongo relatarles cómo es que comenzó mi locura por esos hermosos pies…

    Su nombre es Norma, y a la sazón era mi compañera de clases cuando ambas nos encontrábamos cursando el primer año de bachillerato, allá en la década de los 80´s. Debo, antes que nada, decir que en cuanto a la moda, la mayoría de la moda ochentera me parecía aborrecible, en particular la de los zapatos, pues los colores fluorescentes, los estoperoles, moños, encajes, hebillas y botas de gamuza a los tobillos; me parecían punto menos que aborrecibles…

    Estudiábamos en un Colegio femenino muy conservador administrado y dirigido por monjas de la orden josefina, y por reglamento nos obligaban a usar un uniforme al que odiaba cordialmente, entonces solía pensar que si esas monjas josefinas pudieran, nos habrían obligado a vestir los mismos hábitos que ellas usaban. En particular, del uniforme odiaba la larga falda de tablones de tela escocesa, las gruesas y largas calcetas que debíamos portar hasta las rodillas, pero mi odio más acendrado, lo recibían los zapatos escolares negros de hebillas y gruesa suela crepé.

    Todos estos elementos del atuendo escolar, parecían ser producto de una conspiración tramada con el único y perverso objetivo de no dejarme lucir, lo que en mi opinión era uno de mis mejores atributos personales, me refiero a mis piernas. Sin ánimo de parecer pretensiosa, debo decir que poseía un par de bien torneadas piernas, así que cada vez que podía, doblaba la pretina de mi falda varias veces sobre sí misma para reducir así la longitud de la prenda y convertirla automáticamente en una minifalda, pretextando calor bajaba las largas calcetas hasta los tobillos, y entonces me dedicaba a disfrutar el efecto magnético que mis piernas ejercían en las miradas masculinas.

    Norma también solía desafiar el reglamento escolar concerniente a la portación del uniforme, y me regalaba así el portentoso espectáculo de sus hermosas extremidades. Solía extasiarme contemplando la perfección de sus muslos, la turgencia de sus pantorrillas y las delicadeza de sus tobillos, casi me obsesioné con la idea de contemplar el resto de sus pies desnudos, fantaseaba con la perfección de sus talones, con la curvatura de su arco plantar, la perfección de sus dedos; mi vagina se humedecía con sólo imaginar el aroma de sus pies, con poder lamer sus dedos y en sentirlos penetrando mi húmeda vagina para hacerme estallar en intensísimos orgasmos.

    Como seguramente se imaginarán, Norma y sus bellas extremidades eran continuos protagonistas de mis fantasías sexuales e inspiración del desfogue masturbatorio con el que entonces aliviaba mi obsesión.

    En una ocasión, recuerdo que era una fiesta de Halloween, Norma apareció ataviada con un sexy y entallado minivestido negro, pero lo que me pareció más erótico y atractivo de su atuendo fue un par de largas y elegantes botas negras de tacón alto, le llegaban arriba de la rodilla, a medio muslo. Bajo las botas calzaba un par de sexys medias de encaje con ligueros, un gran bolso negro, grandes lentes obscuros y una corta y lacia peluca rubia complementaban su atuendo. Tan extasiada y excitada como estaba, tardé algunos minutos en reconocer su disfraz, era la vestimenta de Julia Roberts en Mujer Bonita.

    En un momento determinado, nuestras miradas se entrecruzaron y me sonrió mientras agitaba su mano a manera de saludo, y continuó mascando un imaginario chicle acorde con el personaje que encarnaba. Crucé el salón como hipnotizada, me dirigí a ella como polilla a la luz, cuando llegué hasta donde se encontraba, sentí una agradabilísima sensación de calor y humedad en mi bajo vientre. Me sentí un poco estúpida, pues yo no había acudido disfrazada. Elogié su atuendo, tratando de evitar ser muy obvia en la fascinación que su belleza y hermosura ejercía sobre mí. Halagué en particular el hermoso y sexy par de botas, y cuando hice la pregunta obligada sobre la boutique donde las había adquirido, tuve mi primera gran decepción, pues ocurría que las había comprado en un viaje reciente a la Cd. de Los Angeles, California. Mi segunda y aún mayor decepción ocurrió cuando un galancete disfrazado de pirata apareció para invitarla a bailar, la vi alejarse hacia la pista de la mano de aquel adolescente filibustero y lamente no tener a mano un alfanje, o un sable con el cual retarlo a un duelo para disputarnos el ganar el privilegia de tan hermosa y sensual compañía.

    El insistente toque de un dedo en mi hombro me regresó a la realidad y al siglo XX, era un mozalbete disfrazado de contralmirante y con el pelo ridículamente engominado quien hacía ademán de invitarme a bailar. Resistiendo mi automático impulso de mandarlo a la mierda, decidí acceder, cruzamos el salón y nos fuimos a ubicar justo al lado de Norma. Aún no sé el por que, pero en aquellos 80´s bailábamos en hileras, los hombres de un lado y las mujeres del otro, así que me pasé gran parte de la velada junto a la dueña e inspiradora de mis anhelos orgásmicos.

    Después de bailar un rato, Norma me pidió que la acompañara al baño, acudimos juntas, la observé discretamente por debajo de la mampara que separaba cada cubículo en el que se encontraba cada inodoro, vi sus piernas separadas al sentarse, y la imaginé con su vulva desnuda y expuesta, la sola idea me excitó al punto de sentir una oleada de rubor recorriendo mis mejillas y un agradabilísimo calorcillo encendiendo mis entrañas, y cuando la escuché lanzando un sonoro chorro de orina, mi vagina se estremeció en concéntricas contracciones, casi dejo escapar un gemido cuando la escuché suspirar profundamente luego de soltar el chorro.

    En cuanto salió del baño, hablamos animadamente de la fiesta y allí me contó que el pirata era su novio, que tenían algo de tiempo saliendo y que este la presionaba para tener sexo. Ella no quería terminar la relación y le había prometido masturbarlo y prodigarle sexo oral hasta que se viniera en su boca e incluso tragarse el semen, con la condición de conservar intacta su virginidad. Me extrañó que me confiara ese tipo de intimidades, pues si bien no éramos unas desconocidas, tampoco resultábamos ser amigas íntimas. Bueno, no hasta entonces…

    En el bachillerato todo mundo sabía que yo tenía vida sexual activa y por ende experiencia suficiente como para aconsejar en esa materia a una inexperta, así que no me extrañó, más bien me resultó esclarecedor cuando me pidió consejo y asesoría para saber cómo debía practicarle el sexo oral a su novio. Entonces atisbé una ventana de oportunidad, y aprovechando los días de asueto que se avecinaban, pacté junto con ella instruirla en el sensual arte de la felación hasta convertirla en toda una maestra. Impuse sin embargo como condición que lo haría a cambio de que ella me prestara sus botas en alguna ocasión, y también le pedí que consiguiera un par de película porno, algunas paletas redondas de caramelo, un plátano; y sobre todo, que contáramos con la suficiente intimidad y discreción para practicar. Ella aceptó encantada todo cuanto le propuse, y quedamos de vernos en la tarde del día siguiente en su casa.

    Ese día era un sábado, el resto de su familia había decidido salir al cine y a cenar. Ella, pretextando un examen venidero en una materia que siempre le resultaba difícil, justificó mi presencia fingiendo que yo era de las más aventajadas alumnas en esa disciplina, por lo que había solicitado mi asesoría para que estudiáramos en equipo. No pude evitar el sonreír cuando dijo esto, pues al menos en parte, resultaba cierto.

    Apenas se había marchado su familia, subimos corriendo hasta su recámara para poner la videocasetera en funcionamiento, son nuestro plan predeterminado, tuvimos la precaución de cerrar la puerta con seguro, adelantamos las imágenes hasta llegar a una escena que incluía una felación y aplicamos la función de play…

    Mientras la imágenes de la pantalla mostraban a una Porn-Star devorando una enorme verga, la hermosa cara de Norma dibujaba un gesto de repugnancia.

    Detuve la reproducción de la cinta y puse en marcha mi propio plan de acción, empecé por explicarle que de ninguna manera una buena mamada se da de forma inmediata y directa, que es necesario crear un preámbulo apropiado, y que se debe ir incrementando progresivamente la estimulación sobre las zonas erógenas de los hombres hasta llegar a la felación en sí; pues de otra manera resultaría insulsa y mecánica.

    Entonces le pregunté cómo es que solía estimular a su novio durante los fajes, resultó que mi hermosa aprendiz era más bien pasiva, y que por retribución erótica solo solía dar besos de lengua y lamer el cuello y los lóbulos auriculares de sus novio, me contó que sólo lo dejaba lamer y mordisquear su cuello, y tocar sus muslos sin llegar a su vulva, que la fiesta pasada su novio le intentó extraer uno de sus senos por el pronunciado escote de su minivestido para lamer su pezón e introdujo sus dedos por debajo de su tanga, lo que le había agradado. Pero que también la asustó, pues temía que sus dedos desgarraran su delicada membrana himeneal.

    El miedo y el pudor la hicieron resistirse, y como resultado, el faje terminó con los mismos efectos que una ducha de agua fría; y más grave aún en un pleito que sólo podía reconciliarse con otro faje apasionado de final feliz.

    Le pedí que se calmara, pues el relato de lo ocurrido la había vuelto a poner un tanto angustiada, le expresé que en el sexo es necesaria la relajación y que el peor enemigo del erotismo es el estrés y la angustia. Le aconsejé que cerrara los ojos mientras le daba un masaje para que se relajara, ella obedeció confiada mientras mis dedos masajeaban su cráneo, cuando luego de unos minutos, mis manos llegaron a la parte posterior del cuello, ella se encontraba mucho más relajada. Continué masajeando con delicadeza y suavidad su cuello hasta que la escuché lanzar un hondo suspiro…

    Sin dejar de masajear su cuello, me acerqué hasta su oído, le pedí que continuase con los ojos cerrados, pero que ahora imaginara que era su novio quien la estaba tocando y besando, agregué que lo haría sólo para demostrarle cómo se debía hacer, y para que aprendiera como volverlo loco de placer, su silencio y continuar con los ojos cerrados fue la tácita respuesta aceptación.

    Pasé mi nariz olfateando su largo y delicado cuello, mi respiración emitida a través de mis fosas nasales fue el preámbulo de un ligero beso en la base del cuello, ella se estremeció al sentir el contacto, temí que no fuera por placer y me quedé como petrificada esperando su reacción reprobatoria, luego de torturantes segundo de incertidumbre, nada…ella continuaba con los ojos cerrados.

    Volví a besarla, esta vez de forma un poco más intensa, pude notar entonces por el ritmo de su respiración que lo estaba disfrutando, cuando emplee mi lengua para lamer su cuello, incluso dejó escapar un ligero y ahogado gemido de placer, llegué hasta su oído, lamí su pabellón auricular y trémula de excitación musité su nombre entre gemidos entrecortados.

    Norma abrió los ojos como quien despierta de un bello sueño, ambas sonreímos con cierta complicidad, y yo pretendí seguir con la farsa de actuar como lo haría su novio, pero que esta vez ella sería quien replicara la lección recientemente dada como si tratase de retribuirle de la misma manera a su novio. Ella replico con evidente torpeza el recorrido de estimulación a través del cuello, no obstante su inicial torpeza, logró ponerme bastante excitada, excitación que no decayó cuando incluso musitó en mi oído el nombre de su novio entrecortado por gemidos.

    Nos separamos pretendiendo continuar con nuestro cometido, la verdad es que ambas empezábamos a excitarnos, para disipar la tensión le comenté que acorde con el lenguaje coloquial y usando la analogía del base-ball, habíamos llegado apenas a primera base.

    Le pregunté si quería llegar a segunda, ella me preguntó que incluía segunda, a lo que contesté que implicaba contacto de la cintura para arriba con y sin ropa, ella lo dudó un poco, pero cuando le expliqué que para masturbar y felar a su novio debía llegar a tercera base, dejó su reticencia atrás, cerro sus ojos y estiró en cuello echando la cabeza hacia atrás como indicándome a la vez su aceptación y desde donde debía continuar. Me apliqué con delicadeza y maestría a estimular su cuello, mientras que lentamente me apoderaba de sus teta, que si bien no eran nada espectaculares, si eran bastante sexys y turgentes. Descendí hasta el escote de su blusa, desabroché con la boca su botones y sin prisa deslicé mi lengua por el surco intermamario mientras mis manos acariciaban su espalda y alternativamente desabrochaban su brassiere.

    Cuando por fin lo desabroché, deslicé la prenda hacia afuera de su blusa a la que ya había desabotonado por completo para reclamar como trofeos el par de rosados y erectos pezones. Tracé círculos concéntricos con mi lengua alrededor de sus areolas, sus pezones se irguieron como reclamado mi atención, cuando llegó su turno los lamí con parsimonia y delicadeza y luego los succioné para terminar dándoles pequeños mordiscos sin ejercer mucha presión. Norma gemía con cada libación a sus pezones e incluso se retorcía como presa de una convulsión con cada uno de mis mordiscos. En ese momento supe que ese día llegaría sin duda a tercera base con Norma, así que haciendo un enorme esfuerzo de autodisciplina, me separé de succionar sus tetas para continuar con mi farsa de pretender ser su novio.

    Norma me preguntó un poco escéptica si también a los hombres les agrada que les estimulen los pezones, a lo que contesté afirmativamente, e incluso le dije que toda buena mamadora de verga, demuestra de lo que es capaz con su lengua primero en los pezones de su macho, que se trata de un preámbulo que generalmente va acompañado con sobar su entrepierna comenzando desde la cara interna de los muslos, y que acaba con masturbarlos sacando por completo su verga para de allí proceder a la felación, que marca el límite entre segunda y tercera base.

    En cuanto norma me preguntó cómo es que lo iba a ensayar conmigo, le dije que para tal efecto, le había pedido el plátano y la paleta tutsi-pop. Coloqué el plátano justo debajo de mi ropa interior y comencé a guiar la boca de norma por mi cuello, ella repasó las lecciones anteriores mejorando con creces en cada intento, cuando sus labios rozaron mis pezones, sus manos estimulaban la cara interna de mis muslos como le había indicado.

    Cuando su maravillosa boca se apoderó de mis pezones, comenzó a estimularlos hasta que me arrancó un hondo gemido, sentía sus manos crispadas aferrando el plátano por encima de mi ropa, y por lo que pude percibir, lo estrujaba con torpeza. Temí que lo batiera por completo bajo mi ropa interior y cuando trataba de acomodar su mano para indicarle el movimiento de avancarga y retroceso que debía hacer, sentí su primer mordisco en mis pezones.

    Gemí y me contorsioné de placer, ella se emocionó tanto del efecto que sus candentes caricias estaban ejerciendo en mí, que comenzó a succionar y mordisquear frenéticamente, hasta que me hizo sentir dolor, por lo que me separé con brusquedad pero haciéndole saber que me había agradado.

    Ella se disculpó y me preguntó que me había parecido su incursión en la segunda base. Reí complacida y le dije que si continuaba así, seguro llevaría a su novio, no a la tercera base, sino directo al paraíso. Agregué que debía trabajar un poco más con su técnica para asir y masturbar la verga, en este caso representada por el plátano, con el cual le mostré como tomarlo y que presión ejercer sobre él, así como el ritmo de vaivén que debía prodigarle para masturbarlo.

    Ella escuchó atentamente cada una de mis explicaciones, mientras yo desenvolvía la paleta de caramelo para mostrarle como debía lamer con su lengua el glande de una verga, ella tuvo la candidez de preguntarme cómo se sentiría que le mamaran la verga, a lo que desde luego no pude contestar por obvias razones. Estaba entonces por brillar por mi insapiencia, cuando me surgió una idean que me permitió no sólo tratar de explicarle, sino también continuar compliendo mi anhelada fantasía…

    Le pedí que extendiera su pie, y que imaginara que su dedo pulgar era una verga, la punta de su pulpejo sería el glande, y el resto representaría el tronco de la verga. Tomé su exquisito pie entre mis manos, y lo aproximé a mí, tomé la posición de cuclillas mientras manipulaba su dedo pulgar explicando cómo masturbarlo, ella respondía con monosílabos cada vez más entrecortados a mis preguntas de verificación, cuando procedí a explicarle como lamer una verga totalmente erecta usando a su dedo como sustituto, por verificación obtuve un hondo suspiro, los gemidos que siguieron cuando engullí por completo su dedo en mi boca, me dieron la valentía para continuar la estimulando.

    Con mis manos, recorrí la cara interna de sus preciosos muslos, apenas llegué a la vulva, Norma abrió sus piernas aún más, indicándome de forma inequívoca lo que debía hacer a continuación…

    Apenas rocé su introito vaginal con mis dedos, sentí la tibia humedad rezumando de su vagina y humedeciendo toda su vulva. Emplee ese delicioso néctar como lubricante para estimular su erecto y sensible clítoris, no ameritó de mucho tiempo para hacerla estallar, ahora empleando mi lengua directamente sobre su clítoris, en un arrollador orgasmo que la hizo estremecerse en forma casi convulsa.

    No necesitó que se lo propusiera, apenas recuperó un poco el aliento, tomó uno de mis pies y lo descalzó de su zapatilla, lamió mis dedos, tos y cada uno, lamió mi arco plantar y mordisqueó mi talón. Desde donde ascendió lamiendo y mordisqueando por toda la longitud de mis piernas hasta que llegó a mi vulva que clamaba por su lengua. Apenas sentí su deliciosa lengua en mi vagina, sentí la poderosa inminencia de un orgasmo.

    Para ese momento nos encontrábamos ya tumbadas sobre su cama, entonces le pedí que me llevara a home, que conectara un cuadrangular y me cogiera por completo, ella se desconcertó por un instante cuando le pedí que me metiera su verga, pero entonces lo comprendió, y empleando el dedo gordo de su pie derecho, me penetró por la vagina y me bombeó con su hermoso pie hasta hacerme estallar en un potentísimo orgasmo serial.

    Luego de eso, nos besamos apasionadamente, jugueteamos y reímos como locas. La tarde aún era joven, lo mismo que nosotras, así que continuamos nuestra respectiva y mutua exploración fetichista ya sin pretender nada más que satisfacer nuestra naciente e intensa lujuria.

    Varias horas después, exhaustas y satisfechas, nos bañamos y arreglamos nuestros atuendos lo mejor que pudimos, minutos más tarde arribó su familia y pronto yo estaba de regreso a mi casa llevando como un tesoro una caja conteniendo las botas que Norma me había prometido en préstamo, aunque eran de mi talla, nunca se las pedí por que pretendiera calzarlas, aunque desde luego que eventualmente lo hice, la verdadera razón por la que se las había pedido originalmente, era que pretendía masturbarme oliendo el delicado aroma de sus pies atrapado en esas sexys botas, para aplacar un poco mi obsesión por mi hermosa compañera, y por sus aún más obsesionantes y hermosas extremidades.

    Desde entonces fuimos más que novias, amantes. Norma envió directo a la mierda a su apuesto galán y conservó su virginidad intacta, aunque no su ingenuidad. Ella fue mi primera experiencia tanto lésbica como fetichista, y yo la de ella.

    Con el devenir del tiempo nos separamos, supe que se había casado poco después de terminar el bachillerato, yo regresé a España, tuve desde luego varias amantes más, incluso más bellas y más avezadas en las artes eróticas, pero siempre se recuerda con un cariño especial a la generadora de primicias.

    Hace poco nos reencontramos, ella está convertida en toda una mamá, aún conserva parte de su lozano atractivo, en sus propias palabras dijo haber desertado de las filas del ejército de la masa y la tortilla, y que ahora sólo busca pleito con el general pepino.

    Aunque no tan bella como cuando adolescente, me habría encantado rendirle culto culinario a nuestro emblemático alimento junto con ella, y aunque comparto su gusto por los pepinos, lo mío, lo mío, lo mío… en realidad son los tacos de longaniza, todo lo demás siempre me deja con hambre, pero los tacos de patitas de puerca, son para mí, mucho más que un mata hambre, un manjar de una exquisitez de grado gourmet.
    Jenny


  • Wendy and Miss West iv

    Font size : +


    This is just a quick one. There will be more soon…

    The second night of Wendy’s employment had ended after she had French kissed each and every ladies vagina and anus. The ladies had left Miss West’s office to leave the employer alone with her young employee.
    Wendy was untied by Miss West and allowed to dress in front of her.
    Miss West then told her she wanted to take her shopping for clothes. Instead of meeting at the office Wendy was to be outside the shopping mall on Thomson Street at 7pm. Wendy knew the mall well. She had window shopped there a lot. It was quite an exclusive mall with mainly expensive ladies clothes shops.

    They met outside at the agreed time.
    They walked into the first clothes shop on Miss West’s itinerary. Wendy excitedly gazed at the array of clothes. Most were way out of her normal budget but she knew tonight that didn’t matter! She brushed past racks of clothes running her fingers along the fabric as if it were a piano. She went from one rack to the next getting giddier and giddier. She picked up a long flowing dress, held it to her body and skipped to a full length mirror to admire herself.
    Miss West watched Wendy in her excitement and enjoyed the child in her. She looked like a kid in a sweet shop. Miss West almost felt guilty that she was soon going to spoil her fun.
    Wendy hooked the dress back and went to another dress that took her fancy. Miss West approached her and took her by the hand.

    “Oh, Miss West, I love this shop! I have never seen so many nice things! I think that yellow dress with the black swirls is my favourite!” Wendy announced hurriedly pointing at the dress she had just held to her body.

    “Yes Wendy, I’m sure it was very nice.” Miss West replied in a soft controlled voice. “I’m afraid you are forgetting Wendy that this is not about you. This is about me; and you doing what I want!”

    Wendy’s heart sank as the excitement was taken from her so quickly. What did Miss West mean?! What was going to happen? Surely if we are out buying clothes for me it’s about what I want to wear!? Wendy thought to herself.

    “Wendy, remember who you are and what you do for me!”

    Wendy felt terrible. One moment she had been so happy that Miss West was going to buy her some nice clothes and now she was put in her place and reminded that she was just an employee to this wealthy women. She felt silly now that she had treated Miss West like a friend or even like her mum on a shopping trip!

    Miss West let go of Wendy’s hand and instructed her to go to the changing rooms and remove every stitch of clothing and wait for her to bring something for her to try on!

    Wendy blushed at being made to fell so small but remembered her duty.

    “Yes Miss West, anything for you.”

    She walked slowly to the changing area. There was a shop assistant stood near the changing room. What could she say to the young girl! Erm, I don’t want to try anything on but can I use the changing room! She had to think fast.

    She approached the young girl slowly and nervously asked if it was ok if she waited in the changing rooms until her mum brought over some clothes she was forcing her to buy for a wedding.

    The girl bought the lie and allowed her in with a friendly smile.

    The changing area was large with mirrors all over. The actual rooms themselves were quite small with a tiny mirror that couldn’t be used to view a full outfit. That had to be done in the full length mirrors outside the rooms.

    Wendy slipped into the furthest changing room. She pulled the curtain across and removed her clothes as instructed. She hung them up on the pegs provided and stood naked waiting for Miss West to return.

    Would the shop assistant really believe that Miss West was her mum! What if Miss West said something to contradict her?!

    Suddenly the curtains swung open. Miss West stood there next to the shop assistant! Both looked on at Wendy. Miss West looked on with a smile on her face as she saw Wendy’s embarrassment. The shop assistant looked on in shock as she saw the naked girl in front of her. She turned her head in embarrassment as Wendy used one hand to cup her vagina and one arm to cover her breasts.

    Wendy let out a loud gasp as she squirmed whilst trying to cover herself up.

    “Oh come on Wendy! We are all women, there’s nothing to be shy about!” Miss West said in a mocking voice.

    Miss West had picked up several items of clothing, all of which she had given to the assistant to carry and hand to Wendy.

    The assistant calmed down as she realised she had a job to do. She gave Wendy a polite smile and handed her the first item to try on.
    Miss West had given the assistant strict instructions to hand one piece of clothing at a time to Wendy and had also asked if she could hang around and get any different sizes that might be needed. The girl, who worked on commission, was only to keen to help.

    Miss West stepped back and took a seat outside the cubicle. Wendy dared to reach out to take the first garment from the young assistant, as she did, her breasts were exposed to the assistant and both girls blushed.

    Wendy retreated behind the curtain to put on the clothes she had been offered.

    “Wendy when you get it on I would like you to come out so I can see if it looks good on you.” Miss West talked loudly to Wendy. The shop assistant was still stood outside waiting to assist Wendy.

    “OK.” Was Wendy’s reply.

    “Excuse me Wendy? I said when you get it on I would like you to come out so I can see if it looks good on you.”

    “OK!” Wendy said a little louder.

    “Wendy!” Miss West almost shouted.

    Wendy now knew that Miss West wanted her usual answer. How could she when there was the assistant just stood outside!

    “Wendy!”

    “Yes Miss West, anything for you.” Wendy eventually replied quietly.

    The shop assistant looked shocked as she heard the reply! What was going on! Why would this girl call her mum Miss West!?

    As Wendy took the clothes from the hanger she became weak with dread as she realised Miss West had only given her a blouse to try on! She was going to be naked on the bottom half and she had to leave the changing room and stand in front of this other girl! She put the blouse on and tried to pull it down to cover her bum and cleanly shaven vagina.
    She gave a nervous cough before slowly pulling on the curtain. She left it half closed and remained in her small cubicle to allow Miss West to see her. The shop assistant could see her too and looked on and noticed how embarrassed Wendy looked.

    “Come out so I can see you properly Wendy.”

    There was a pause…

    “Wendy?” Miss West enquired.

    “Yes Miss West, anything for you.” Wendy whispered and gave Miss West a look of disgust at what she was being forced to do.

    The young girl smiled as she realised Wendy was taking orders from this women. She could see how embarrassed Wendy was. She knew it wasn’t really her mum. She guessed it was either a very strict boss with a thing for her employee or maybe some weird kinky relationship. Either way it gave her twisted satisfaction to see this pretty girl squirm in her awkwardness.

    Wendy left the cubicle as instructed. She kept her hands low and in front of her to try cover herself as much as possible.

    “Wendy, put your hands by your side and walk up and down so I can see how it fits.”

    Wendy acknowledged the instruction and did as was expected. She looked down as she walked past the assistant and quickly walked to the far end of the changing area and back again.

    “No, take it off Wendy and try the next thing on, I don’t like that on you.”

    Wendy felt uncomfortable with being told she didn’t look good in the blouse. She felt silly anyway but then to be told it didn’t suit her made her ordeal worse.

    “Quickly Wendy! We don’t have all night!”

    Wendy stepped into the changing room and took hold of the curtain.

    “There’s no need for that Wendy. We have both seen you totally naked already. Leave the curtain open.
    Is that OK with you?” Miss West aimed the question at the shop assistant.

    “Yes of course.” She replied politely with a little smile on her face, as Wendy was made to feel even more silly.

    Wendy removed the blouse and handed it to the girl. She took it and as she handed Wendy the second item she looked Wendy in the eye with an inquisitive look, as if to say; ‘what the fuck is going on here!’
    Wendy looked down, knowing that the girl knew Miss West was not her mum!

    The next item was a short dress. Miss West had deliberately chosen one which was not only small but also the wrong size for Wendy.

    Wendy struggled to get the dress on. The young girl saw Wendy struggling and stepped forward to assist. The dress stopped so that Wendy’s upper thigh could still be seen. The top half was so tight that her breasts pushed hard on to the thin fabric, showing her nipples through it. The assistant did her job and managed to fasten the zip eventually. Her hands touched Wendy’s body as the pair of them pulled and heaved.

    “Oh, well done.” Miss West clapped at the amusement. “Now take a stroll Wendy.”

    “Yes Miss West, anything for you.”

    Wendy walked very awkwardly in the exceptionally tight dress. As she walked the dress rode up so her entire private region was exposed once again. Wendy could feel herself on display but knew Miss West wanted it this way, so she didn’t attempt to pull it down.
    The dress looked terrible on Wendy and it was hard for the assistant not to laugh at Wendy’s predicament.
    Miss West could see the girl smirking and she liked this as she knew it would embarrass Wendy further.

    Wendy was ordered to take off the dress. Which she did with the help of the assistant. Just as Wendy was being handed the third item Miss West noticed the shop assistants shoes.

    “Ooh. Stop right there both of you!”

    The assistant was shocked at how quickly she stopped and took notice of Miss West!

    “Excuse me. Sorry, what’s your name please?”

    “Rachel.”

    “I love those shoes! Would you allow Wendy to try them on?”

    The shoes were red leather with a thin strap across the front and a black high heel.

    “Erm, they are my shoes and they are not for sale.” She replied.

    “Please let her try them on.” Miss West held out a bank note for Rachel.

    She saw the numbers, 50, printed in the top corner and quickly changed her mind!

    “Oh, OK!” Rachel succumbed to the offer of money, as had Wendy.

    She took them off quickly and as she handed them to Wendy. Miss West asked; “Please would you put them on for her?”

    “Of course.” Rachel replied.

    She bent down at Wendy’s feet and gently started to fasten her in to the first shoe.
    Wendy felt quite uneasy at having this girl at her feet. Her head was only a foot or so away from her vagina.

    What if she can smell me Wendy thought!

    It wasn’t until Rachel had fastened the first shoe that she looked up at Wendy and suddenly realised herself how close she was to Wendy’s sex. She quickly looked back down at her task as she remembered she was dressing a naked girl. She had never been so close to another girls exposed vagina.

    Rachel fastened the second shoe, stood up and took a step back, not daring to look at Wendy as she now blushed a deep red at being so close to Wendy’s nakedness.

    “Ok Wendy take a walk around to see if they look good!”

    She walked quite uneasily at first. Her first step almost took her to the floor in a heap. She managed to check herself and by the time she was heading back towards the two women she was getting used to them.

    “Let’s try that again Wendy. Try to be a bit more elegant this time though!”

    “Sorry Miss West.”

    This time Wendy looked good. She moved with grace. Rachel became a little jealous at how good she looked in her shoes. The heels lifted her legs so Wendy’s already pert bum looked even harder and more toned. Her breasts jiggled firmly as she returned to her cubicle.

    “Rachel what do you think? Does she look sexy in your shoes?”

    Rachel paused for a long time before replying. She felt quite uneasy about commenting on what she thought of a girl she didn’t know.

    “Erm, she looks great.” She replied shyly.

    “Does she look sexy though!?”

    “Yes…very.” Rachel replied uneasily as she thought about the commission she could earn from Miss West.

    Wendy looked up sheepishly at Rachel’s comments. Their eyes met and held each others gaze for just a couple of seconds. They both knew the other was cute and sexy. Rachel was very curious as to what Wendy and Miss West were up to and Wendy felt quite sexy knowing this girl was watching her and thinking she was sexy!

    “Wendy. That dress you really like. Do you really want it?”

    “Oh Miss West it is lovely. If you would like me to have it then, yes.”

    “OK. You can have it. Go and get it right now.”

    “What, dressed like this?”

    “Yes Wendy. Before I change my mind!”

    “But Miss West there are lots of customers out there shopping. I can’t just go out there naked!”

    “You have shoes on Wendy. Go now!” Miss West raised her voice.

    “Yes Miss West, anything for you.” Wendy disappeared. She wanted the dress so badly and she wanted to do as she was told too. She was getting paid after all.

    Miss West followed her out of the changing area. She wanted to see other peoples reactions and that of Wendy as all these strangers looked at her whilst being naked.

    Wendy paused briefly as she got to the main shopping area. She quickly worked out the best route so she could use the racks of clothes to hide her naked body. She darted from one point to the next and went unnoticed to the far side of the shop. Wendy’s progress was being monitored by Miss West. She was slightly annoyed that Wendy hadn’t been noticed.
    Wendy still had 10 meters to go to get to her dress. As she came out from behind a rack of clothes Miss West took her opportunity.

    “HEY LOOK! LOOK AT THAT GIRL! SHE’S NAKED!” Miss West shouted and extended her arm to point. There wasn’t a person in the shop who did not hear her announcement.

    Everybody looked at the naked girl running around the shop! Some pointed in amasement, some laughed and some tuted in disgust. One lady shouted “What are you up to! Cover yourself up you stupid little girl!”
    Two men in there twenties pointed and laughed. One of them managed a wolf whistle.

    Wendy froze in shock! There must have been 15 to 20 people starring at her. She felt stupid. She thought people must think she is either an exhibitionist or maybe a slut! She tried to cover her self the best she could.

    The girl working behind the counter shouted; “Someone call security!”

    Rachel was now watching the display. She didn’t want Wendy to be caught by security as she knew Wendy would be thrown out of the shop. How would she explain that Wendy had her shoes on? She knew if Wendy was thrown out she would loose a lot of commission too!

    She shouted to the girl behind the till that she would deal with it. She summoned another assistant and asked her to help her.
    The two girls approached Wendy and took an arm each. They frog marched her through the shop. They held her arms tight to control her, meaning Wendy could not cover herself at all. Wendy had goose bumps all over her body from the embarrassment. Her little nipples poked out hard and erect. She tried to squeeze her legs together to hide her labia from peoples view. Rachel deliberately didn’t take her the most direct route. She ensured Wendy was forced to walk close past people and in areas were she could be seen by everybody in the shop.

    Miss West looked on as she saw what Rachel was doing. ‘Good girl!’ she thought to herself.

    Wendy was horrified. She could feel strangers eyes on her body. There were young men starring at her gorgeous body and making comments on what they would like to do to her. Most of the people in the shop were female, mainly around Wendy’s age and a few years older. She felt so silly. She saw each and every one of them studying her body. Some of the girls smiled at Wendy and some just laughed. Wendy blushed but couldn’t help looking into their eyes to see if they were looking. To her dismay they were all looking!

    Rachel guided Wendy towards the changing area and to her relative privacy.

    She thanked the other assistant for her help and told her she would deal with it from here.

    “Well done Rachel! That was fabulous!” Miss West praised her.
    She then turned to Wendy. “Did you enjoy that little show Wendy!?”

    “Yes Miss West, anything for you!” Wendy replied reluctantly.

    Miss West and Rachel smiled at each other as Wendy blushed at her lie.
    Miss West noticed Rachel was starting to enjoy Wendy’s torment. She decided to bring her down a peg or two, to make her a little uneasy.

    “Rachel do you sell underwear?”

    “Yes we do.”

    “Could you go and get several pairs of knickers and matching bra’s please?”

    She nodded and wondered off into the shop floor.

    “Are you enjoying yourself Wendy?” Miss West wanted to make the most of this time alone with Wendy.

    “Yes Miss West.”

    “Then spread your legs for me!”

    “Yes Miss West, anything for you.”

    Wendy was stood just outside the cubicle and in front of Miss West. She spread her legs a little more than shoulder width apart and stood in silence while Miss West studied her naked body. Wendy still wore Rachel’s shoes which made the two women equal height.

    “Lets see how much you are enjoying yourself shall we!”

    Miss West maintained eye contact with Wendy as she reached down with her right hand and began to touch Wendy’s vagina. She cupped it at first and massaged it softly. Wendy was slightly damp at this sudden attention she was receiving from Miss West. Her expert fingers started to work her clitoris and soon Wendy’s juices were flowing freely. The two women looked at each other intently as Miss West excited Wendy. She swirled her fingers around Wendy’s little bud and ran her fingers up and down her slit to spread her juices. She occasionally slipped an index finger right up Wendy’s cunt. Wendy closed her eyes and breathed deeply which heightened her pleasure.
    Their privacy was interrupted as Rachel returned with an array of underwear in various sizes and colours.
    Miss West took a step back from Wendy leaving her there with her legs spread. The attention to her pussy had made Wendy loose concentration and it took her a moment to realise her pose. She quickly closed her legs as she noticed Rachel staring at her.

    “OK. Lets see what you look like in this underwear Wendy!”

    Rachel handed Wendy the first set of knickers and bra. They were white lace.

    Wendy was looking forward to being able to cover herself at last. She quickly grabbed the lingerie but before she could start to put them on Miss West stopped her.

    “I think it would be better if Rachel put those on for you Wendy.”

    Wendy paused and first looked at Miss West and then at Rachel to see her reaction. Rachel looked at Miss West in disbelief.

    “I don’t think I can do that!”

    “Of course you can. You are a shop assistant and Wendy needs your assistance to get these clothes on. It’s your job to help and what’s more you will be earning a lot of commission from me this evening!”

    Rachel was shocked at Miss West assertiveness. She found herself obeying her orders almost before Miss West had finished speaking.

    She took the underwear from Wendy and once again bent down at her feet. She opened the knickers with both hands and offered them first to Wendy’s left leg. Wendy lifted her shoed foot and slipped it in to the opening. Rachel pulled them up to Wendy’s shin and then offered them to her right leg.
    Once both feet were in Rachel lifted her body up, but remained on her knees. She nervously pulled the knickers up slowly over Wendy’s thighs. She couldn’t believe what she was doing!
    Wendy now felt as though she had the upper hand on Rachel and it was here that felt silly. As Rachel pulled the knickers towards Wendy’s crotch she couldn’t help but take a quick look at Wendy’s vagina. Rachel blushed and looked away when she saw how damp it was! Eventually she managed to pull the knickers up to here waist. Holding the waist band she lifted it to the correct height on Wendy’s slim hips. She reached for the bra next.

    “Ah ah! Could you please adjust Wendy’s knickers so they sit correctly!” Miss Wendy could see how hastily Rachel wanted to move on to the bra. However the knickers were slightly twisted and were not sitting perfectly around Wendy’s creases.

    Wendy opened her legs slightly so Rachel could do as asked. From her kneeling position Rachel looked up and could see what she had to do. She knew she was going to have to put her fingers inside another girls knickers to pull them down, so they looked neat and tidy.
    She was nervous at her task. She had never undressed or dressed another woman! She felt incredibly uncomfortable and her predicament was worsened as she looked up to see Wendy smiling down at her.
    Wendy now felt she was in control and could see how exciting it could be. She began to understand why Miss West got such a kick out of being dominant.

    Rachel reached out and carefully grasped the inside front of the knickers. She slid her fingers down towards Wendy’s crotch and pulled the thin fabric from Wendy’s vagina to reposition them. She re laid them softly onto Wendy’s vagina. She softly bit her bottom lip as did.
    She then stood up and crouched down behind Wendy. She lifted the knickers again, this time from Wendy’s tight bum. As she re laid them she allowed her fingers to brush on Wendy’s soft skin. She was slowly becoming aroused and very curious.
    Satisfied the knickers looked good she then took the bra and cupped it over Wendy’s breasts. She softly adjusted the shoulder straps, making sure she touched Wendy’s skin and then fastened the clasp. She was amazed by the softness of Wendy’s skin.

    Wendy looked gorgeous in her bright red high heels and crisp white underwear. She walked around the changing room with a whole new confidence. She knew Miss West found her attractive and they had both seen each other in some very strange predicaments. Now she felt a change in the attitude between herself and Rachel. The early nervous tension was fading and the air was filled with sexual tension. If Rachel really didn’t want to be there they all knew she could just leave! This put Wendy at ease and she began to enjoy herself.

    “OK. Now lets try another set of underwear.” Miss West decided. “Rachel, please carry on and assist Wendy.”

    Rachel did not need telling twice. Wendy offered no help in undressing herself. She let Rachel do it all.
    She stood in front on Wendy and reached right around her to unclasp the bra. There bodies did not touch but Rachel’s clothes brushed against Wendy’s sensitive skin and sent a shudder down her near naked body. She dropped the bra on the floor. She then reached to remove Wendy’s knickers. Rather than just getting hold of the fabric and pulling them down, she pushed her fingers under the waist band of the knickers and slid her hands down the smooth skin of Wendy’s hips and legs and the knickers followed.
    Wendy let out a deep breath of pleasure as she felt the tender hands touching her skin.
    Miss West smiled at the two girls bonding.

    Rachel put on and took off two more sets of underwear onto her knew friend. Each time she did she allowed herself to touch Wendy a little more. She took time to ensure they were fitted correctly and touched Wendy in her very private places when she could. She touched her bum, her waist and her legs and put her fingers in further than needed when adjusting them. Each time she did she did it subtly. Wendy pretended she didn’t realise what she was doing and this allowed Rachel to think she was getting away with it unnoticed.

    Miss West saw every move Rachel made. It reminded her of her first lesbian experience with her friend. It had happened many years ago with her best friend. They had ended up sharing a bed at her parent’s house. Miss West had pretended she was dreaming and started to stroke her friends body as she slept. Her friend, who was awake too, also pretended she was asleep and allowed herself to be touched. As her friend didn’t object Miss West had carried on. She pushed her hand under her friends pyjamas and felt her tummy and soft skin. She worked her way carefully towards her nipples expecting to be stopped at anytime. There was no objection from her friend and eventually worked down to her vagina. Neither of them spoke. They both pretended to sleep. Neither of them spoke a word and tried to keep their breathing shallow. Miss West played with her friends slit until she came. After she was finished both girls rolled over and fell asleep. They never spoke another word of it to each other. Miss West moved on to other girls after that night as her lesbian lust grew.
    Seeing Rachel taking chances to touch Wendy brought a smile to her face.

    “Rachel. What is your favourite type of under wear? What type are you wearing now?” Asked Miss West.

    “Oh!” The question took Rachel by surprise. “Erm, I’m wearing a g-string at the moment.”

    Rachel was wearing a tight skirt so the g-string ensured she didn’t have a panty line.

    “Would you let Wendy try it on?”

    Rachel was caught in the moment. Miss West didn’t know who was most surprised with Rachel’s reply.

    “Sure.” She said easily. She was already turned on by dressing and undressing Wendy. The whole situation of Miss West dominating this young girl and seeing this fit girl naked and embarrassed made her want to experience more.

    She slipped into the open cubicle, hitched up her skirt and pulled down her knickers with a wiggle of her bum.
    She covered her legs with her skirt again and bent down to put the knickers on Wendy.
    As she adjusted the knickers each woman had there own private thought about the two girls juices mixing on the thin fabric of the g-string. It was such an intimate act to share ‘dirty’ knickers Rachel thought.

    Miss West approached Rachel. The three of them were very close to each other now. There faces at near equal heights.

    “Rachel, are you aroused?” Miss West enquired.

    “Yes, a little!” Rachel replied slightly embarrassed.

    The women lowered there voices to a whisper.

    “Would you like to kiss Wendy?”

    A shy nervous smile appeared on Rachel’s face and a warm surge rushed between her legs at the question.
    Wendy was excited too. She now found women attractive and Rachel was a beautiful young girl. She would love to be forced to do things with her she thought to herself. She listened in with anticipation.

    “Yes.” Rachel said quietly.

    Miss West pushed the two girls gently into the cubicle. They stood inches from each other. Neither of them spoke or touched. They waited for Miss West‘s instructions. They both had butterflies in their stomachs, Rachel’s legs were like jelly.
    Miss West ran her hands through both of the girls hair simultaneously. Her hands came to rest at the back of their heads. She slowly forced their faces together. The girls steadied themselves by resting their hands on each others hips.
    Their lips met softly. They took it slowly and barely made contact. Wendy bit gently on Rachel’s bottom lip and then sucked it tenderly. Rachel smiled and as her mouth opened Wendy explored it with her tongue. Their tongues pushed against each others as they massaged each others mouths. Their soft tongues whisped over each others and each felt the others breath on their face.

    The kiss lasted less than a minute. Miss West looked on longingly at the site of two such pretty girls sharing an intimate kiss. Her loins became warm as she lusted over this new girl she had just met. She still thought Wendy was beautiful and a perfect employee but Rachel had something she craved. Maybe it was her pretty face or gorgeous figure. Maybe it was that she reminded her of herself when she was younger.

    The kiss broke and both girls gazed into each others eyes. It had been Rachel’s first kiss with a girl. Wendy was now experienced compared to her new friend! Rachel’s face beamed. It was such a tender kiss she thought. Much softer than when she had kissed boys. Wendy had enjoyed it too. It had been nice for her to share a lesbian experience with somebody as naive as herself rather than with a dominant older women.

    Miss West wanted more.

    “Rachel, what else would you like to do with Wendy?”

    Rachel, slightly flustered and worried about being caught by somebody, replied shyly;

    “Nothing. I think I should get back to work.”

    “Now, now Rachel, please don’t rush off just yet! Wendy, is there anything you would like to do to Rachel?”

    Wendy now got her chance to make Rachel uneasy.

    “Oh Miss West. I would love to do something with her!” Wendy looked Rachel in the eye and gave her a cute smile. She licked her lips seductively and pouted at Rachel.
    Rachel blushed at being looked at like this by Wendy.

    “I would love to kiss her again Miss West; but not on the lips…” She spoke softly now and almost whispered; “down there!” Wendy shifted her gaze momentarily towards Rachel’s lower half.

    Rachel tried to step back in shock but the cubicle restricted her. She let out a quick, high pitched gasp at Wendy’s comment.

    “Ooh yes. That would be lovely wouldn’t it Rachel?” Added Miss West.

    “Err, no I don’t think so. I really need to get back to work!” Rachel spoke hurriedly and with panic. She became quite flustered.

    “Well young lady how are you going to explain to your boss that Wendy is wearing your shoes and your g-string!” Miss West stated.

    “Oh she must not find out! Please! Please can I just have them back?” Rachel panicked.

    “Of course you can. Once you have turned around and hitched up your skirt!”

    “Oh please don’t make me do that! I will do anything but that! I don’t want her to kiss me down there! I’m not a lesbian!”

    “Well you have two choices. You either let her kiss you down there or I go and see your boss right now!”

    “Oh please! I need this job so much! What would you want her to do to me?”

    “I want you to turn and face the wall. Then I want you to hitch your skirt up above your bum. Then I want you to spread your legs a little. Then I want you to reach round and spread your bum cheeks so Wendy can see your tight little bum hole. On my command she will then French Kiss your anus!” Miss West spoke softly but with authority. It made Rachel feel as though she had no choice but to obey.

    Wendy looked on with great pleasure as Rachel succumbed to Miss West’s power and then shrivel in fear and embarrassment at the thought of the inevitable.
    Rachel was relieved she didn’t have to do the kissing down there but she really didn’t fancy a girl touching her privates like that. She didn’t want to go with another girl anyway and definitely not at work or while another woman looked on!

    “Oh come on Rachel let’s get it over and done with! We don’t have all night!”

    Rachel obeyed. She faced the wall. Struggled to get her tight skirt over her tight bum and then shifted her feet apart.

    “Come on, let her see your anus Rachel!” Miss West mocked.

    Slowly she placed her hands on her bum cheeks and spread them very slightly.

    “Ok Wendy get on your knees and study Rachel’s little anus!”

    Wendy, still wearing the g-string and feeling very turned on, bobbed down and perched on her knees with her face just inches from Rachel’s behind.

    Wendy gazed at the little hole in front of her and Miss West gazed at the beautiful scene in front of her. One young girl about to have her anus mouthed by another girl for the first time and one girl about to taste yet another female. Miss West had high hopes for Wendy. She thought they had a good relation ship ahead of them, playing this daring role play and carrying out her fantasies in various locations and with various women.

    Rachel stood in silence. She could feel two pairs of eyes staring at her in this intimate position. She felt humiliated and exposed. She froze waiting for that first touch from Wendy’s mouth. Although she was scared she had never felt so excited in all her life. She had a mass of mixed emotions and her vagina became wet and her little anus ached with anticipation.

    “Wendy, kiss Rachel.”

    “Yes Miss West, anything for you!”

    The words of command and Wendy’s answer added to Rachel’s fear and she let out a gasp.
    Wendy couldn’t believe how easy it had had been for Miss West to break Rachel and get her to agree to this!

    Wendy placed her hands on Rachel’s and encouraged her to spread herself further. Rachel’s crevice opened and Wendy moved her mouth to Rachel’s hole.
    She laid a couple of soft kisses around Rachel’s rim which caused the young girl to shudder at the sensitivity of her skin in such a private place. Wendy continued to kiss her rim and then started to flick at Rachel’s hole with her tongue.
    Rachel couldn’t believe the sensation. She had felt nothing like it. She was so tender and sensitive and it was hard to deny how pleasurable it felt.
    Wendy was soft at first. She built the pleasure up slowly. She moved in and out from the hole to the rim. Flicking and kissing.
    Miss West also not wanting to get caught decided to speed things up a little. She laid her hand on the back of Wendy’s head and pushed her face harder into Rachel.
    Wendy took the hint and began to vigorously French Kiss Rachel. She pushed her tongue hard and deep into Rachel and made the kiss sloppy. She slurpt at the tight anus with lips and tongue, sucking and probing.

    Rachel began to rock her hips back and forth as the motion took her into a distant place. She closed her eyes and bit her bottom lip. She fought hard to make sure she didn’t let out a scream of pleasure. She thought pleasant thoughts. She tried to deny to herself what was really happening.
    Wendy loved the taste of Rachel. She knew from her previous two nights work when a woman was enjoying herself. She thrived on making Rachel turned on. To break another girl in! To take a girls lesbian virginity! She lapped faster and harder and tugged at Rachel’s cheeks to get in deeper and deeper.

    Miss West pushed harder on Wendy’s head as she too was taken by the experience. She had never seen Wendy so eager to please another woman. She was also impressed by Rachel. She appeared to be enjoying having a girl tongue her arse. She stroked Rachel’s face and smiled. To her surprise Rachel looked into her eyes and smiled back. She was almost in a trance as Wendy worked her into a frenzy.

    Suddenly Miss West ragged the curtain closed and stood back from the cubicle. She coughed falsely and in a panic said “Come on Wendy chop chop!”
    There was another shop assistant entering the changing area with another customer.

    Wendy and Rachel realised at the same time what was happening! Rachel closed her legs and attempted to pull down her skirt. Wendy stayed on her knees and kept hold of Rachel’s cheeks. She quickly lifted a finger to her lips to gesture to Rachel to keep quiet.
    Rachel froze. Wendy, much to Rachel’s astonishment, stopped licking her anus but gently laid kisses on to Rachel’s soft bum cheeks. She shook her head for Wendy to stop. Wendy looked up and smiled. She gave her a few more kisses and then stood up and slowly and quietly turned Rachel around to face her. Again she gestured for her to keep quiet. They could both hear the other people outside. Wendy moved in to kiss Rachel on her lips. Rachel pulled away. She put her mouth to Wendy’s ear and whispered.

    “I thought you only did it because she forced you”?

    Wendy copied Rachel and whispered in her ear.

    “Yes. Normally I just do as I am told. But, but you are different. I think you are lovely!”

    Rachel was stunned. She was flattered that Wendy found her attractive but nervous too at their predicament.
    She did not pull away when Wendy tried to kiss her again.
    They shared a slow gentle quiet kiss. Only they would know about it. It was such a loving kiss and the secret made it so sexy both girls thought to themselves. They broke the kiss and they stood there in silence and waited.
    Rachel allowed herself to explore Wendy’s body with her eyes. She studied her face and neck line. Her shoulders and arms. Wendy had a perfect body and felt exhilarated to have had such an affect on this young girl.
    Rachel’s gaze fell to Wendy’s breasts and her eyes circled Wendy’s nipples and then down to her tummy button.
    Wendy took Rachel’s hands and lifted them slowly towards her. She placed them on her shoulders and slowly guided them down to her breast. Rachel caressed them and gently squeezed Wendy’s breasts. Both girls looked at each other and smiled shyly.

    At that moment Miss West coughed again and tugged on the curtain. The girls moved fast and managed to pull away before Miss West could see their touches.

    “OK. I think it’s time we left Wendy. Rachel, thank you very much for your time. We will take three of the dresses Wendy liked. Could you get three different colours please. We will also take two sets of each of the sets of underwear Wendy tried on.”

    “OK. Erm, what about my shoes and erm, underwear?” Rachel asked nervously.

    Miss West leaned in and whispered to Rachel;

    “You may take Wendy’s shoes for now. If you would like yours back you may call around at my house to pick them up next weekend! I will give you my address. As for the g-string, I’m sure you’ll agree it looks so good on Wendy!”

    Rachel smiled and disappeared to pick out the clothes Miss West had asked for.

    Un be known to Miss West Wendy had heard what she said. She felt strangely jealous. Rachel had only just met Miss West and already she was being invited to her house! Wendy had never been invited and she had known Miss West for two days now!

    “Wendy, put on this dress.” Miss West handed Wendy a dress that she had not tried on yet. It was exceptionally short and tight. Wendy, still in the cubicle slipped the dress on and checked herself out in the full length mirrors outside. The dress was so short you could see the bottom of her bum cheeks as she walked. She picked up the clothes she had arrived in and followed Miss West to the check out. People stopped and stared as the couple walked through the shop. Some stared as they recognised the ‘naked’ girl and some stared at the shortness of the dress!

    Rachel met them at the checkout, scanned the dress Wendy was wearing and bagged up the remainder of the clothes. Miss West paid for the goods and slipped a card to Rachel with her home address on.

    Miss West and Wendy left the store and Wendy continued to feel tense as peoples eyes fell on her ridiculously short dress.

    It was almost time for the ladies to depart. They did a little more window shopping and chatted freely.

    At 10pm Miss West turned to Wendy.

    “That’s it. Times up. Are you ok to make your own way home?”

    “Yes Miss West.”

    “Wendy next week I am working away from home so I will not need your services.”

    Wendy felt almost disappointed. Not only did she need the money but she almost liked being Miss West’s play thing.

    Miss West continued. “Instead I wonder if you could come to my house next weekend?”

    Wendy didn’t hesitate. “Yes Miss West, anything for you!” Wendy’s weekends were precious. She worked to earn money to spend at the weekend. Her main reason to go out was to look for a boyfriend. But now, with her body being used as a toy by Miss West and her friends, the need for a boyfriend faded. She was living a sexual fantasy well beyond her belief.

    She couldn’t wait for next weekend…..and didn’t Miss West ask Rachel to call round to pick up her shoes….?


    22 comments
    «12345»

    FantasticgirlLReport 

    2020-01-18 14:43:13
    Want to shop right now and expose my cunt to the manager and hope she will use me hart Fg.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-02-13 22:22:48
    Hit me up 409-692-7789

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-02-13 22:21:41
    That was so good I masturebated

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2009-02-23 02:42:05
    Great overall — 10/10 — but yes, do watch your spelling/gramar. “Wendy’s,” not “Wendys” — it’s possessive. And please use spellcheck before you post.

    READERReport 

    2008-04-10 05:37:14
    I think that although the story line was good, you may need to correct some spellings and grammar.

    «12345»
  • The Suite Life on Deck: Episode I

    Font size : +


    Hey guys, its been awhile but here’s the first part of my Suite Life on Deck series! Rate, Comment, or PM.

    It was hot on the SS Tipton. Really hot. The giant cruise ship was currently slowly cruising along the quite waters of the Caribbean Sea, where the sun beat down on the sky deck of the ship with a relentless, burning heat. For Cody Martin, the sun was especially hot.
    Cody had sensitive skin, and although he had applied a massive amount of sunscreen before his shift, he felt like the rays of the sun were penetrating the lotion and slowly baking his skin to a crisp. He wiped the sweat off his brow, and then folded another towel.
    I hate this job.
    Looking over at the juice bar, he saw his twin brother, Zach.
    At least he has some shade, and can sneak a quick smoothie whenever he feels like it.
    He’s always the lucky one.
    Cody shook his head, and folded another towel.
    Then, out of the blue, came a feminine voice.
    “Cody!”
    Cody Martin looked up from his table, and smiled when he saw who it was. Bailey Pickett was Cody’s girlfriend, which sometimes surprised even him. The Kansas farm girl was very attractive, with light brown hair and matching big brown eyes, with high cheeks and a perfect smile, with perfect teeth. She was Cody’s dream girl, sharing his interest and intelligence, and the only one able to match wits with him here on the ship.
    “Hi Bailey.”
    “How’s your shift going?”
    “Hot. Really hot.”
    “Yeah,” agreed Bailey, fanning her hand in front of her face. “Tell me about it.”
    “What have you done today?”
    “I finished that science project for Ms. Tutweiler, and then took a nap.”
    “Lucky you. I haven’t finished it yet.”
    Bailey sidled up closer to him and lowered her voice.
    “Guess what I got in the mail today,” she said, quietly.
    Cody looked at her quizzically, trying to remember. “Uhhh…”
    “The birth control pills, and the morning-after pills,” she whispered, so low that Cody could barely hear her.
    Cody brought his head away, and smiled.
    “So…” said Cody, not quite sure how to say it.
    “So,” repeated Bailey. “I’m going to get rid of London for a few hours, and you’re going to visit my room.”
    Cody smiled, even wider. “That sounds like a plan. Text me when she’s gone?”
    “I will,” she replied.
    Bailey leaned towards him and Cody kissed her on the lips, lingering there for a second before Bailey pulled away, smiled at him flirtatiously, and walked away. Cody stared after her as she walked away, his gaze transfixed to her swinging hips. She had nice hips, he reflected.
    Wow. He thought, as he absentmindedly folded another towel.
    I’d almost given up on ever having sex with her!
    But now…I’m nervous.
    Cody admitted to himself.
    He had every right to be, he believed. Having never had sex before, or had nothing sexual at all done to him, Cody wasn’t sure if you would be able to perform “adequately”. He didn’t know if Bailey had had sex before, he didn’t know if he would be able to please her, he didn’t know…
    Stop thinking about it, he commanded himself.
    There’s not point in it.
    We’ll just see tonight.

    Cody went back to his towel folding, unconsciously shifting his position to hide his growing erection in the tight shorts of his uniform as he thought forward to what was going to happen that night.

    Zach watched as Bailey kissed Cody and then walked away. He noticed the farm girl’s wide and luscious ass, swing and jiggling as she walked away.
    “Damn,” he muttered.
    How had Cody gotten that girl? He wondered.
    It surprised him very much that Bailey, who was good looking enough have nearly any guy on the ship, had chosen Cody. After all, Cody was…nerdy. And weak, and way to smart. Then again, Bailey was all those things as well. Except weak. Bailey could probably beat Zach in an arm wrestling contest. Not that he’d ever admit it.
    He shook his head, and cleaned off the table of the juice bar, again. He hated this job. But at least he didn’t have to stand out in the sun folding towels, like Cody did. Zach could practically see the beads of sweat dripping down off of Cody’s forehead and past his green eyes.
    Zach’s friend London Tipton walked up to the bar, dressed as usual in the latest fashion with lots of pink and glitter. It did make her look good, though.
    “Hey London. The usual?” Asked Zach.
    “Yes please.”
    Zach turned away from London to make her usually smoothie, while she sat herself down on one of the stools. The teenage boy turned around and handed London her glass, and resumed wiping the counter down. The beauty took a sip through the straw, as Zach dragged the damp clothe from side to side.
    “What are you doing tonight?” Asked Zach.
    “I don’t know yet. I want to go shopping, but the stores on this stupid boat don’t have anything good.”
    Zach nodded, pretending to sympathize. London was the heiress of one of the richest men in the world, Mr. Tipton. She often liked to go on wild shopping sprees while spending tons of money on clothes and makeup and other such things. Zach had to admit, though, that almost all of the items that London wore made her look fantastically good, showing off her ample bosom, gorgeous figure, and perfect ass.
    Zach had lusted after London for years, ever since he had first met her in the Tipton Hotel many years ago. He’d never had the nerve to do anything about it, however, as London was several years older than him. Even though they were both seniors in the Seven Seas High School here aboard the ship, London was 23 years old, having had to retake several different grades several different times. Zach didn’t mind. The longer he got to look at the Asian beauty, the happier he would be.
    “What are you doing tonight?” London asked him.
    “Nothing that I know of.”
    “You aren’t doing anything with Maya?” She queried.
    “She has a lot of homework to do tonight,” he replied.
    Maya was Zach’s smoking-hot girlfriend. He had met her when she started working on the ship as a waitress, and had eventually succeeded in asking her out. He hadn’t yet had sex with her, but he was expecting to anytime now. And he couldn’t wait. He had a box of condoms sitting under his bed in his room, just waiting to be opened.
    “Oh,” said London.
    Talking with London could be very difficult. She was, in short, dumb. Even Zach, who was no genius himself, was often frustrated with London’s lack of intelligence. She had a very short attention span, and never understood it when Zach and his friends made her the butt of their jokes.
    His attention was diverted from the hot Asian heiress then, when he saw two attractive, familiar, and identical figures walking his way. Zach tossed the rag he was holding to the side, and stepped out from behind the juice bar as the two figures approached.
    “Hi Zach!” They both called, at the same time.
    “Janice! Jessica! What are you doing here?” He replied, confused.
    The two girls were identical twins, who he and Cody had met when they lived in the Tipton Hotel back in Boston. They were both blond, with brown eyes and high cheek bones. Jessica had been his first sexual experience years ago, during one of the trips when they had visited Boston. It was a great time, Zach remembered, picturing those thin lips on his cock, driving up and down. It got him hard just remembering it.
    “Well,” replied Jessica. “We liked it so much when we came here for the fashion show…”
    “…that we decided to come back here…” continued Janice.
    “…for our vacation.” Finished Jessica.
    The twins often did that, finishing each others sentences and such. It could sometimes get quite confusing. But their good looks made up for it.
    “How long are you here for?” he asked them.
    “Just the weekend,” answered Janice.
    Zach nodded. He remembered Cody then, and called out to him over at the towel station.
    “Yo Cody, look who it is!” He called, motioning at the two girls.
    Cody’s eyes perked up when he saw the twins.
    “Janice, Jessica! What are you doing here?”
    Zach tuned out the two girls as they explained to Cody, and his attention was drawn to London. She was still sitting at the juice bar, with her back turned to him. Something about the slump of her shoulders, and her posture…it made him think that something was bothering her. He left Cody to talk to the twins and went to sit next to London.
    “Are you okay, London?” He asked.
    She looked up from her smoothie and glanced at Zach before looking back down.
    “Yeah,” she replied, not very convincingly.
    “C’mon, London. I’ve been your friend for years, I know when somethings bothering you, and when you’re lying to me.”
    She looked back up at him, and gave him a tired grin. “Its…my dad.”
    “What did he do now? Get another wife?”
    “No, not that.”
    Mr. Tipton was infamous for his many different wives, often marrying one and divorcing her a few weeks later.
    “Did he cut your allowance again?”
    “Yeah, but only by a few thousand dollars. That’s not what’s bothering me.”
    A few thousand! What the fuck! She must get like a million a month!
    “So what is it?”
    “He…keeps scaring my boyfriends away.”
    “How?”
    “Threatening them, blackmailing them…I don’t have enough time to get close to them!”
    “What do you mean by close?”
    “Like I had this boyfriend a few weeks ago, Dan. I really like him! But we only kissed a few times, when he disappeared. My dad doesn’t want me to have relationships! How does he always know?!”
    Zach began to see the problem. And he also saw a way to get this to his advantage. His devious mind working fast, he came up with a quick plan.
    “Maybe he keeps eyes on you, to make sure you don’t get involved with anyone.”
    “Maybe. But how can I ever get close enough to someone to…well…be close to them!?”
    “Do you mean…have sex with them?” Zach wasn’t quite sure how to proceed, he wasn’t used to speaking about his type of stuff.
    “Well…yeah,” she said, just as unsure.
    “Well, maybe you need to find a guy who your dad thinks is just a friend and doesn’t worry about.”
    “That’s a good idea, but who?”
    Wow. She really is dumb. I guess I’m going to have to prod her along.
    “Well there’s Woody…” he said, talking about there big, and sortof disgusting friend.
    “Ewww, no!”
    “Well there’s Cody…but he’s already dating Bailey…”
    “Yeah.” She said frowning. “Who else?”
    “Uhhh.” Wow. “I don’t know. What guys are you friends with?”
    “Ummm…” She said, racking her meager brains for the answer.
    Zach decided to leave her alone to figure it out, standing up and walked back to Cody and the twins. As he did, he heard her say “Ohhh…”
    About time she figured it out. Now all I have to do is get her alone, and I should be have a good time with her. Finally! I’ve been waiting for this moment forever!
    Wait…what about Maya?

    After several seconds of consideration, he figured out his plan.
    What she doesn’t know can’t hurt her. I’ll just make London think she wants to keep me and her a secret, so it doesn’t get out.
    Perfect.

    Content with his plan, he rejoined the conversation between Cody, Janice, and Jessica. At the moment, they were talking about skin cream.
    Wow. What is wrong with Cody?
    He has a hot girlfriend like Bailey, but he talks like he’s gay.
    I don’t get it.
    Whatever.

    “So.” He interrupted Cody in the middle of his sentence. His twin brother shot him a dirty look. Zach ignored him. “What are you girls doing tonight?”
    “We don’t know!” they chirped, together.
    “Hey Cody, you and Bailey should show them around the ship!”
    “Uhhh…Bailey and I are…doing something else tonight.”
    Zach looked at him, confused. “What could you have to do?”
    “Uhhh…school?” Cody replied, embarrassed.
    He’s lying. I know it.
    But what is he doing tonight?
    He stared at his blond-haired brother, who was growing steadily redder.
    Could he be…no!
    It’s about time!
    Good for Cody.
    I hope its good.
    I’ll talk to him about it later.

    “Okay,” he said, dropping it. “How about I introduce you two to my girlfriend?”
    “Ohhhh” the twins said. “Zachy had a girlfriend!”
    “Why yes I do! I’ll go show you her room!”
    He grabbed both of the girls’ waists, ushering them toward the stairs. Looking back at Cody he winked, before leading the girls away.

    Later that night, Cody was pacing nervously back and forth in his room. His roommate, Woody, was currently visiting his family, so Cody had the double-bed room to himself for the next week. He was getting more and more nervous by the minute, as he waited for his cell phone to vibrate, letting him know that Bailey was alone and ready. Cody was trying not to worry, but it wasn’t working. He was a worrier by nature.
    While he had been waiting Cody had started and finished his science project, done his math homework, and read ahead the next few chapters in history. And now he had nothing to do but think. And worry.
    It was growing close to nine when his phone finally vibrated. He practically leapt across the room to his bed, picked up his phone, and navigated to the Inbox.
    London’s gone. I’m ready. Come over.
    That short, precise message sent a thrill of uncertainty through him, but he got ready anyways. He was already dressed in jeans and a button up shirt, but he still had to throw on his shoes. After tying them he took his room key of the table, stuck it in his pocket with his phone, and left his room. He traversed the halls to Bailey’s room, which was at the end of a long, empty hallway. Cody walked quickly down the hall and knocked lightly on her door, shifting his weight from foot to foot.
    The door opened, and Cody saw that the room was dark. He could just make out his girlfriend’s outline as she motioned him in. He walked through the door and past her, stumbling in the darkness. Bailey shut the door behind him, and he felt her moving around the room, unseen. A second later, a dim light emitted from the bedside table, where a small reading light was set up. In the dim light, he caught sight of his girlfriend, and the sight blew him away.
    Bailey was dressed in a dark-colored slip, like something one would buy from Victoria’s Secret. Most of it was see-through, giving him an almost unobstructed view of her body. The end of it came down slightly past her belly-button and slowed out in a sort-of skirt, showing the matching lace bikini bottoms that were also partially see-through.
    It made him speechless.
    “What do you think?” She asked, in a husky voice.
    “Uhh. Uhh. Uhhhh.” Was all he could say.
    She smiled, showing off those brilliant white teeth.
    “I think you’re a bit over-dressed, don’t you think, Cody?”
    She moved up closer to him, close enough that he could smell the flower-scented perfume she wore. Bailey let her hands draw close to his neck, where she started unbuttoning his shirt. As she did she stood up on her toes, giving him a kiss on the lips. He kissed her back passionately, their tongues entwining. Bailey reached the bottom button and undid it, sliding her hands back up his stomach and chest to his shoulder, where she pushed the shirt off of him. He let it fall to the floor.
    Bailey’s mouth drew away from his, traveling down to his neck where she kissed him once…and then on his chest, his stomach, showering him small, loving pecks as she crouched down. Her hands went to his jeans where they undid the button and zippered down the zipper, and then pulled them down to his ankles. Cody stepped out of them, as Bailey’s eyes went to his boxers.
    She could clearly see the outlined shape of his erection through the tight fabric of the boxers, and she slowly stood up, reaching into his boxers as she did. Bailey gave him another kiss, as her hand closed around his engorged shaft. Cody gasped as he felt for the first time another human being’s hand on his cock. With her other hand Bailey pulled his boxers down, and Cody shifted his hips so that they fell down.
    Bailey kept on kissing him as she gave his cock a few pumps, bringing it to full size. Cody had a bigger than average dick, at about seven inches. She broke away from the passionate kiss, pulling him lightly by the cock to her bed, where she motioned for him to sit on the bed.
    “Lay back baby, and enjoy the show.”
    Cody did as she commanded, lying back on the pillows as Bailey let go of his inflamed shaft and backed away to the foot of the bed. She began moving slowly, turning, twisting, moving sexily. She reached up to the right strap of her shift, slowly pulling it off and letting it drop down to her arm, baring more of her large breast. He could see that they were fairly big, and also perky. Bailey twisted around again, hiding her front from his sight. He saw the other strap of her lingerie come off, and she turned around again. The slip was down around her waist now, and her breasts were free.
    Cody could see that they were indeed big and perky, although her nipples were hidden from his sight by the tips of her fingers. The slip was falling off of her now as she shimmied her hips, and it fell of completely, leaving her naked but for the black lace panties she wore. Her stomach was flat, with no traces of baby fat, and her legs were shapely as well. Cody’s cock thrummed with sexual energy as he stroked it slowly. Bailey twisted around again, and he saw her hands fall to her sides. She wriggled her hips seductively as she hooked her thumbs in her panties and brought them down, showing off more of her luscious ass. They dropped off completely and Bailey spun back around, her tits now covered by one arm and her pussy by the other hand.
    Now shy, Bailey slowly dropped her hands away from her private parts, revealing her beauty at its best. Cody’s eyes first traveled from breast to breast, and then down her stomach to her pussy, lightly furred by brown pubic hair trimmed into a “landing strip”. Her pussy lips were slightly puffed out, and Cody got even harder looking at her. Bailey moved closer to the bed, placing her palms lightly on the foot of the bed, crawling forward slowly, her big tits swinging leisurely beneath her. She climbed up past his feet, past his legs, up over his cock, where she crouched on his hips and resumed kissing him.
    Bailey began rocking back and forth slightly, and Cody could feel his cock rubbing up between her ass-cheeks. His hands had reflexively gone to Bailey’s back, and he began moving them around, up and down up her soft skin. He brought his right hand farther down to rest on her ass, squeezing slightly. His left hand left her back to travel hesitantly to her front, where he grabbed Bailey’s left breast. He kneaded it gently, feeling the sift firmness of her supple tit, and the hard pointy nipple in the center. Cody pinched her nipple, eliciting a small gasp from his girlfriend.
    He brought his right hand up from her ass to play with her other tit, rolling and pinching that nipple as well. After a few minutes of furious making out, Bailey began to crawl backwards, kissing him as she went. His neck, his chest, his stomach, and lower…
    Cody groaned lightly as Bailey’s mouth gave the tip of his cock a quick kiss, the spasm of sexual energy sending a shock of pleasure through his body. She licked the length of his cock slowly, drawing another groan from him. He moaned even more when she began slowly jacking off his inflamed cock, putting her mouth around the engorged, purple cocktip as she did. Bailey swirled her tongue around the edge of the crown, causing Cody’s toes to curl and uncurl several times.
    Bailey went deeper on his cock, taking down several inches before coming up to breath again. Cody’s hands went to the back of her head where his gently guided her back down to his shaft, taking in another two inches before coming up again. She did it again and again, going down farther each time with Cody’s hand on the back of her head pushing her down lightly.
    She finally got it all in, her mouth around the base of his cock and her nose in his light pubic hair. Cody heard her begin to gag and let go of her head so that she could withdraw. Her mouth came off of his cock, and she gasped for air. Bailey smiled at him, and he smiled back.
    “Are you ready?” She asked him.
    “Are you?”
    Bailey smiled again and crawled back up so that her hips were sitting on his. She reached back and took hold of the base of his shaft, guiding it gently to her damp pussylips. Cody gasped as the head of his cock was engulfed with the warm tightness of Bailey’s teenage pussy. Bailey whimpered, as she sat back slowly on his seven inch cock. All of a sudden she cried out in pain, and Cody knew that this was her first time as well.
    “Are you okay?” He asked, breathless.
    “Y…yes.” She grunted, obviously in a little pain.
    “Do you want to stop?”
    Please say no, please say no, PLEASE…
    “No, just give me a second,” she answered, gasping.
    Thank you.
    Bailey sat there on him motionless, waiting for her body to get used to the foreign object that was his cock in her cunt. After several long minutes she began to move again, slowly sitting back on his cock until finally, all seven inches were engulfed in her fiery pussy. She brought her hips back up, her warm cuntlips sliding wetly along the length of his fuckstick.
    “Uhhhnnnghhh.” Moaned Bailey, her pussy filled to the brim with Cody’s cock.
    Cody groaned too as the swollen shaft of his cock penetrated Bailey’s cunt again and again as she began bouncing up and down, her breasts bouncing at the same time. After several minutes of Bailey riding him, Cody decided to take charge. He put his hands on her sides and bumped his hips to the right, causing her to fall to the side. He rotated with her, coming up on top of her as she fell to her back. She smiled at him as he started thrusting his hips back and forth, sawing his cock in and out of her tight lovehole.
    Bailey started moaning even more, and soon shouted out “Unngghhh! Harder, harder! Ohh…ooh I…I’m going t…to c…um!”
    Her voice rose higher and higher as she shouted, until she screamed. Cody felt her pussy release its sex juices, gushing around his inflamed cock as she climaxed. Her pussy spasmed around his shaft, and he felt the pressure building inside his balls. Bailey’s body thrashed and gyrated underneath him, and Cody could feel the eruption within him wanting to be released.
    “I’m. Going. To. Cum!” He grunted, pounding in and out of her cunt.
    “Yes! Cum in me! Shoot your load in me!” she screamed as her orgasm went on and on, her pussy on fire.
    Cody thrust his cock deep into her pussy one last time, as he felt his cock explode.
    “Ungggghhhhh!”
    A spurt of hot liquid shot up into Bailey’s pussy, followed by a second and a third. It kept coming and coming as his balls released their pent up load, shooting stream after stream of cum deep into Bailey’s fuckhole.
    “Fuck!” He yelled, his cocktip on fire.
    As his eruption died down he stopped thrusting, and collapsed on top of Bailey. The two teenagers breathed in heavily, exhausted from their sexual ordeal. Cody rolled off of his girlfriend, very satisfied.

    Zach was sitting on his bed in his room on his laptop. He had taken the twins to meet his girlfriend, and they had seemed to hit it off. He had left them in Maya’s room, and had gone back to his room. He tapped away absentmindedly on the keyboard, not really concentrating on the paper he was supposed to be writing. Zach was extremely bored. With Woody on vacation, Cody nowhere to be found, and Maya hanging out with Janice and Jessica, Zach had nothing to do.
    The silence was shattered when he heard a knock on his door. He frowned, not sure who it could be. He closed the lid of his laptop, and set on the table. Zach swung his feet off the bed and stood up, walking over to the door. He twisted the doorknob and pulled the door open, revealing London’s perfect face. Zach scanned her figure, noticing what she was wearing. London was dressed in a pair of tight, purple gym shorts that showed off her hips and the faint outline of her pussy. The shirt she wore was a black, sleeveless tank top that was short enough to show off a hint of her flat stomach.
    “London!” He said, slightly surprised. “What are you doing here?”
    “Remember what you said earlier?”
    “I’m not sure. Remind me again?”
    Zach thought he knew what she was talking about, but he wanted her to say it.
    “About…guy friends?”
    “Oh yeah.”
    “Well…I did some thinking, and I figured out a guy friend that I can…get close to.”
    “And who would that be?”
    “Well…you.”
    Zach decided to act suprised.
    “Me? London, I have a girlfriend!”
    “Well…you’ve never really been…faithful…to your girlfriends.”
    “But I really like Maya!”
    “But…”
    “London, I’m sorry, but you were wrong.”
    “Fine. I’ll leave.”
    London turned around and started walking down the hall.
    Okay, good. Time to bring her back.
    “Wait…London!”
    The twenty-three year old girl spun around hopefully.
    “Yes?”
    “I…I hate seeing you like this. I guess, if it really means that much to you…”
    London didn’t wait for him to finish his sentence, but ran up to him and kissed him furiously on the lips. She jumped up and wrapped her legs around his waist, and Zach brought his hands down to her ass to support her weight. He backed up, swing the door closed with his foot. London drove her tongue fiercely into his mouth, and Zach kissed her back, their lips meshed together. Zach walked slowly over to his bed, his hands still cupping her fleshy ass. His knees hit the edge of the bed, and he let himself fall forward.
    London fell onto the bed first and Zach on top of her, still kissing. His hand went to her hip, where he grabbed onto the thin material of her shorts and pulled down. London kicked her shorts off the rest of the way, revealing the thin, black lace thong that she was wearing. Next London reached for Zach’s pants, unbuttoning his jeans and shoving them down off his hips. Zach kicked them off. Next London tore of his shirt.
    “London, you can’t tell Maya about his,” He said, pulled out of their kiss.
    “Yeah, yeah. Get back here.”
    Zach grinned, and dove back in for the kiss. He grabbed the hem of her tank top and pulled it off, to find that she wasn’t wearing a bra. He estimated them to be about a 34B, which he thought was big for an Asian. They were perky, with big, wide areolas and long, pointed nipples. Zach moved his mouth from London’s and began sucking on her left nipple, eliciting a gasp of pleasure from London. After several moments he moved to the other breast, sucking that one to full hardness as well.
    At this time, his cock was fully hardened, and he could feel it pressing against the restricting fabric of his boxers. London felt it too, and reached down to pull them off of him. His inflamed cock sprung free, slapping against the taut skin of London’s stomach. Zach was still sucking and licking London’s tits, but brought his head up to ask her a question.
    “Londom, are you on BC?”
    “What’s BC?”
    God.
    “Birth control.”
    “Ohh. No.”
    “Then give me a second.”
    Zach reluctantly climbed off of London and reached under his bed, bringing out the box of condoms. He withdrew one, ripped open the package, and brought out the condom. As he stood there, unrolling the condom over his cock, London laid on the bed, staring at his engorged member with worship, and nervousness.
    “Is it going to hurt?” She asked.
    Zach smiled at her. “Only for a second. And then, I promise, it will feel great.”
    Having put the condom on his eight inch cock, Zach climbed back on top of London, slowly pulling her legs apart as he kissed her deeply. Zach reached down and slowly pulled off her thong.
    “You shave!” he exclaimed when he saw her beautiful, bare pussy.
    “Is that okay?” She asked, worried.
    “Okay? It’s great!”
    He positioned his hips in between her thighs, grabbing the base of his cock and aiming it at her bald pussy. He rested his purple cocktip against her slick cuntlips, preparing to enter.
    “You ready?” He asked.
    London merely nodded, closing her eyes and preparing for the pain of her hyman breaking. Zach pushed in lightly, her tight pussylips enveloping his condom-clad cock. London gasped again, and Zach thrust in farther. She cried out as the pain started, sending several sharp lances of pain through her body. Her breathing deepened, and Zach paused where he was, waiting for her to settle down.
    After several minutes she opened her eyes and nodded, and Zach pushed in farther. When his cock was fully embedded in her fuckhole he pulled back out and then thrust back in, causing her to grunt. He withdrew again and drove it back in, and then again, and again. He sawed his engorged member in and out of her sensitive cunt, and they both groaned and moaned and shouted out in pleasure.
    “Arghhhhhggunnnhhhh!” Screamed London as an orgasm began to wash over her.
    Spasms of sexual energy went through her body as she had the best orgasm of her life. She screamed and thrashed, gyrating on the bed underneath him. As her pussy clenched and unclenched Zach felt his own pent up climax come along.
    “I’m going to cum!” He shouted, thrusting in and out faster and harder.
    And then, he heard a pop.
    “Shit!” He said, knowing her should stop and pull out but unable to muster up the willpower.
    “What?” She screamed, barely coherent.
    “The condom popped!” He shouted, as he felt the eruption coming closer and closer.
    Her eyes snapped open. “Get it out of me! You can’t…come…in…me!”
    She grunted the last few words as Zach pounded harder and harder. He heard the wisdom of London’s words, however, and pulled out reluctantly. She slid down off the bed and began sucking on the tip of his cock while jacking him off with her hand.
    “Ah…ah…AH!” He shouted, as he erupted.
    The tip of his cock spewed its white seed like a geyser into London’s sweet mouth, and the girl frantically swallowed it all as fast as she could. One, two, three, four roped of cum shot out of his cock, followed by several smaller ones. As the spurts stopped and London swallowed one final time, Zach smiled in content.
    I can tell that this is going to be fun, this affair.

    After her boyfriend had left her with the twins, Maya had spent the rest of the day with Janice and Jessica. She had grown instantly close to them, drawn to their charm and laughter. They had talked all day and Maya had forgotten to finish her project for school.
    Even as she sat there alone in her room, trying to concentrate, she knew that she wouldn’t be able to, so she left her room. Maya traveled the hallways, looking for the room that Janice had said she and Jessica shared. She found it eventually, and knocked on the door.
    Hearing no answer, she knocked again, louder.
    With no answer forthcoming, she slowly twisted the doorknob, and found that it was unlocked. Maya pushed the door open gently, and peaked in. The sight made her stop in surprised
    Inside the room the lights were set to dim, and soft music was playing from the iHome on the nightstand, probably what they hadn’t heard her knock. Janice and Jessica were kneeling on one of the twin-sized beds, facing each other. Their arms were around one another and their mouths were pressed to together in a passionate yet tender kiss.
    Maya must have made some sound, because the two blond teenagers broke their kiss and turned their heads to look in her direction. Their eyes opened in surprise, and their hands went to cover their naked bodies. Maya stood where she was in the doorway, dumbfounded.
    “Maya!” They exclaimed, together. “What are you doing here?”
    “I…uh…came to see…uh…if you were doing…anything.”
    “Well…” Said Janice.
    “Yeah, I see.”
    “Can you…uh…come in and close the door?” Asked Jessica. “We don’t want anyone else walking by and seeing this.”
    “Yeah. Sure.” Maya walked forward and shut the door behind her, standing awkwardly in the middle of the room.
    “So….” She said.
    “I guess you want an explanation?” Inquired Janice.
    “Well…yeah.”
    “Okay.” Responded Jessica. “We already told you that we’re models, so we travel a lot.”
    “Most of the time, we don’t have enough time to meet guys and hang out with them, and get…close.” Continued Janice.
    “We both have a…uh….high sex drive.” Said Jessica.
    “After awhile we both got tired of not having guys to satisfy our urges, so we turned to each other.” Janice said, taking over again.
    “But…that’s incest!”
    They both shrugged. “Yeah?”
    “Well…”
    “Its not like I’m forcing myself on her, or the other way around,” said Jessica.
    “Yeah…but still…”
    “Maya, don’t judge us if you haven’t tried it.” Janice said.
    “Incest!?”
    “No, another woman. You’ve been with guys before, right?” Asked Jessica.
    “A few,” she admitted.
    “Well being with another woman is even better in some ways.”
    “They know what makes you feel good, more than a guy would.”
    “Granted, there’s nothing quite like a man’s cock, but it’s a different feeling.”
    “If you want…you could try it out. Now. Here. With us.” Finished Jessica.
    Maya was dumbstruck. Not only had she just caught Janice and Jessica having an incestuous relationship, they were offering to let her join. And she’d be lying if she said she didn’t want to. The thought of another girls tongue on hers…was tempting. And this wasn’t the first time it had crossed her mind. This was just the first time it could seriously happen.
    “Well…”
    “C’mon! Lose those clothes and come join us!” Exclaimed Janice.
    She hesitantly moved her hand to the hem of her tee-shirt, and drew it up her stomach. Maya’s shirt slowly peeled off as she debated in her mind whether or not she should do this. As the shirt came off of her head, Maya decided that yes, she wanted to do this. It had been awhile since she’d had anything but her own hand, and she’d relish any other human contact.
    Sure, she could have had a lot of different guys since then, but for some reason, she hadn’t had the urge. Maybe that meant that this was the right choice, being with a girl. Or two.
    Maya tossed her shirt to the side, revealing her medium sized tits hidden by a red bra. She bent down and shoved her shorts down, using her feet to push them down farther, showing her thin black thong that she was wearing. Janice and Jessica stood up off of the bed and approached her at either side. Janice was on her right and Jessica on her left, and both reached for her. Janice pressed her naked body up against Maya’s, bringing her head close to hers for a kiss.
    The blond girl’s lips pressed up to Maya’s, her lips lingering on hers for a few long seconds while Jessica’s hands explored her curvaceous body. They eventually found their way to the clasp of her bra, and within a few seconds Jessica’s deft fingers had undone her bra and it fell to the floor. Janice ended their kiss, moving her lips to the side of Maya’s neck, giving the soft skin there a kiss, and then moving down. As Janice continued kissing her body, Jessica began kissing Maya on the mouth; not a sweet, tender kiss like Janice’s but more passionate, and fierce.
    Janice’s mouth eventually reached her naked breast, kissing the large mound of flesh several times before moving to her nipple. Janice lightly bit the hard object, drawing her teeth out along it and causing Maya to shiver. The blond teenager moved onto her other breast as Jessica’s tongue dove into her mouth, with Maya returning in kind.
    The two girls began lightly pushing Maya backwards towards the closer twin-sized bed, until the backs of her knees were pressed up against the edge of the bed. Jessica backed away from Maya, and Janice firmly pressed on Maya’s shoulders, sitting her down on the bed. Janice crawled onto the bed to the left of her and Jessica climbed on to the right. The twins pushed Maya back even further until she was lying back on the bed with her feet dangling off the edge. Jessica lay down next to her and moved her lips to Maya’s, biting her lower lip and then moving her tongue into her mouth. Janice’s hands traveled from Maya’s round breasts down her flat, tanned stomach to the waistband of her black thong.
    Her thin and delicate fingers slowly slide under the thin strap, her fingernails scraping lightly against her skin, causing Maya to shiver. Janice pulled the thin thong down off of her hips, Maya raising her ass of the bed enough so that they slid easily down her legs and off of her feet. Janice’s eyes were drawn back up to the spot that her panties had been hiding. Her light brown pubic hair was trimmed into a thin and short landing strip, which ended where his pussy lips started. Janice bent her head down and lightly drew her tongue along the edge of her slit, ending at her hooded clit. Maya, not able to see over Jessica’s head was surprised at the touch and gasped lightly as a thrill was sent through her body. Janice slid off the edge of the bed and knelt between Maya’s open knees.
    She bent her head down again and put her mouth against Maya’s cunt, and slid her tongue through the tight lips. Janice’s hand went down to her own fuckhole and shoved two fingers inside and began fingering herself. Jessica stopped making out with Maya and straddled her face, shoving her lightly furred, blond pussy on her mouth. Maya instinctively licked Jessica’s pussy and the girl moaned in pleasure. Janice continued to eat out Maya’s cunt as she did the same to her sister, the two girls moaning and grunting. Maya was moving her hips up and down as Janice drove her tongue deep into her pussylips, and Jessica was humping her hips up and down on Maya’s face.
    Maya groaned as the pleasure from Janice’s tongue began to bring her to an orgasm, and Jessica did the same as Maya’s tongue worked furiously. Janice flicked her tongue against Maya’s clit, and she climaxed. Her pussy spasmed and she screamed, the sound muted by Jessica’s cunt, which also caused the blond girl to climax. Janice had sped her fingers up and the sensation of the two fingers going in and out of her pussy made her orgasm as well.
    The three teenage girls panted and moaned as their orgasms finally began to subside, and they lay back, Maya and Jessica on the bed and Janice on the floor.
    Does this mean I’m lesbian? Thought Maya.
    No. She decided. It just means I like it both ways.
    And I’m fine with that.! She decided.